The Project Gutenberg EBook of The House in Town, by Susan Warner

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net


Title: The House in Town

Author: Susan Warner

Release Date: October 1, 2009 [EBook #30148]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HOUSE IN TOWN ***




Produced by Daniel Fromont.  HTML version by Al Haines.









[Transcriber's note: This is the third of a series of four novels by
Susan Warner, all of which are in the Project Gutenberg collection:

  1. What She Could
  2. Opportunities
  3. The House in Town
  4. Trading]





THE

HOUSE IN TOWN.



A Sequel to "Opportunities."



BY


THE AUTHOR OF

"THE WIDE WIDE WORLD."







"No man that warreth entangleth himself with the affairs of this life;
that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a soldier."--2 TIM.
ii. 4.







NEW YORK:

ROBERT CARTER AND BROTHERS,

530 BROADWAY.

1872.





Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1871, by

ROBERT CARTER AND BROTHERS,

In the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington.





CAMBRIDGE:

PRESS OF JOHN WILSON AND SON.







THE HOUSE IN TOWN.




CHAPTER I.


"Oh Norton! Oh Norton! do you know what has happened?"

Matilda had left the study and rushed out into the dining-room to tell
her news, if indeed it were news to Norton. She had heard his step.
Norton seemed in a preoccupied state of mind.

"Yes!" he said. "I know that confounded shoemaker has left something in
the heel of my boot which is killing me."

Matilda was not like some children. She could wait; and she waited,
while Norton pulled off his boot, made examinations into the interior,
and went stoutly to work with penknife and file. In the midst of it he
looked up, and asked,--

"What has happened to _you_, Pink?"

"Then don't you know yet, Norton?"

"Of course not. I would fine all shoemakers who leave their work in
such a slovenly state! If I didn't limp all the way from the bridge
here, it was because I wouldn't,--not because I wouldn't like to."

"Why not limp, if it saved your foot?" inquired Matilda.

"_You_ would, Pink, wouldn't you?"

"Why, yes; certainly I would."

"Well, you might," said Norton. "But did you ever read the story of the
Spartan boy and the fox?"

"No."

"He stole a fox," said Norton, working away at the inside of his boot,
which gave him some trouble.

"But you haven't stolen a fox."

"I should think not," said Norton. "The boy carried the fox home under
his cloak; and it was not a tame fox, Pink, by any means, and did not
like being .carried, I suppose; and it cut and bit and tore at the boy
all the while, under his cloak; so that by the time he got the fox
home, it had made an end of him."

"Why didn't he let the fox go?"

"Ah! why didn't he?" said Norton. "He was a boy, and he would have been
ashamed."

"And you would have been ashamed to limp in the street, Norton?"

"For a nail in my boot. What is a man good for, that can't stand
anything?"

"I should not have been ashamed at all."

"You're a girl," said Norton approvingly. "It is a different thing.
What is your news, Pink?"

"But Norton, I don't see why it is a different thing. Why should not a
woman be as brave as a man, and as strong,--in one way?"

"I suppose, because she is not as strong in the other way. She hasn't
got it to do, Pink, that's all. But a man, or a boy, that can't bear
anything without limping, is a muff; that's the whole of it."

"A muff's a nice thing," said Matilda laughing.

"Not if it's a boy," said Norton. "Go on with your news, Pink. What is
it?"

"I wonder if you know. Oh Norton, do you know what your mother and Mr.
Richmond have been talking about?"

"I wasn't there," said Norton. "If you were, you may tell me."

"I was not there. But Mr. Richmond has been talking to me about it.
Norton,"--and Matilda's voice sank,--"do you know, they have been
arranging, and your mother wishes it, that I should _stay_ with her?"

Matilda spoke the last words very softly, in the manner of one who
makes a communication of somewhat awful character; and in truth it had
a kind of awe for her. Evidently not for Norton. He had almost finished
his boot, and he kept on with his filing, as coolly as if what Matilda
said had no particular interest or novelty. She would have been
disappointed, but that she had caught one gleam from Norton's eye which
flashed like an electric spark. She just caught it, and then Norton
went on calmly,--

"I think that is a very sensible arrangement, Pink. I must say, it is
not the first time it has occurred to me."

"Then you knew it before?"

"I did not know they had settled it," said Norton, still coolly.

"But you knew it was talked about? O Norton! why didn't you tell me?"

Norton looked up, smiled, dropped his boot, and at once took his new
little sister in his arms and clasped her right heartily.

"What for should I tell you, Pink?" he said, kissing Matilda's eyes,
where the tears of that incipient disappointment had gathered.

"How could you _help_ telling me?"

"Ah, that is another thing," said Norton. "You couldn't have helped it,
could you?"

"But it is true now, Norton."

"Ay, it is true; and you belong to mamma and me now, Pink; and to
nobody else in the wide world. Isn't that jolly?"

"And to Mr. Richmond," Matilda added.

"Not a bit to Mr. Richmond; not a fraction," said Norton. "He may be
your guardian and your minister if you like; and I like him too; he's a
brick; but you belong to nobody in the whole world but mamma and me."

"Well, Norton," said Matilda, with a sigh of pleasure--"I'm glad."

"Glad!" said Norton. "Now come,--let us sit right down and see some of
the things we'll do."

"Yes. But no, Norton; I must get Mr. Richmond's supper. I shall not
have many times more to do that; Miss Redwood will be soon home, you
know."

"And we too, I hope. I declare, Pink, I believe you like getting
supper. Here goes! What is to do?"

"Nothing, for you, Norton."

"Kettle on?"

"On ages ago. You may see if it is boiling."

"How can an iron kettle boil? If you'll tell me that."

"Why, the water boils that is in it. The kettle is put for the water."

"And what right have you to put the kettle for the water? At that rate,
one might do all sorts of things--Now Pink, how can I tell if the water
boils? The steam is coming out of the nose."

"_That's_ no sign, Norton. Does it sing?"

"Sing!" said Norton. "I never learned kettle music. No, I don't think
it does. It bubbles; the water in it I mean."

Matilda came in laughing. "No," she said, "it has stopped singing; and
now it boils. The steam is coming out from under the cover. _That's_ a
sign. Now, Norton, if you like, you may make a nice plate of toast, and
I'll butter it. Mr. Richmond likes toast, and he is tired to-night, I
know."

"I can't make a plate," said Norton; "but I'll try for the toast. Is it
good for people that are tired?"

"Anything comfortable is, Norton."

"I wouldn't be a minister!" said Norton softly, as he carefully turned
and toasted the bread,--"I would not be a minister, for as much as you
could give me."

"Why, Norton? I think I would--if I was a man."

"He has no comfort of his life," said Norton. "This sort of a minister
doesn't have. He is always going, going; and running to see people that
want him, and stupid people too; he has to talk to them, all the same
as if they were clever, and put up with them; and he's always working
at his sermons and getting broken off. What comfort of his life does
Mr. Richmond have now? except when you and I make toast for him?"

"O Norton, I think he has a great deal."

"I don't see it."

Matilda stood wondering, and then smiled; the comfort of _her_ life was
so much just then. The slices of toast were getting brown and buttered,
and made a savory smell all through the kitchen; and now Matilda made
the tea, and the flowery fragrance of that added another item to what
seemed the great stock of pleasure that afternoon. As Miss Redwood had
once said, the minister knew a cup of good tea when he saw it; and it
was one of the few luxuries he ever took pains to secure; and the
sweetness of it now in the little parsonage kitchen was something very
delicious. Then Matilda went and put her head in at the study door.

"Tea is ready, Mr. Richmond."

But the minister did not immediately obey the summons, and the two
children stood behind their respective chairs, waiting. Matilda's face
was towards the western windows.

"Are you very miserable, Pink?" said Norton, watching her.

"I am so happy, Norton!"

"I want to get home now," said Norton, drumming upon his chair. "I want
you there. You belong to mamma and me, and to nobody else in the whole
world, Pink; do you know that?"

Except Mr. Richmond--was again in Matilda's thoughts; but she did not
say it this time. It was nothing against Norton's claim.

"Where _is_ the minister?" Norton went on. "You called him."

"O he has got some stupid body with him, keeping him from tea."

"That is what I said," Norton repeated. "I wouldn't live such a
life--not for money."

Mr. Richmond came however at this moment, looking not at all miserable;
glanced at the two happy faces with a bright eye; then for an instant
they were still, while the sweet willing words of prayer went up from
lips and heart to bless the board.

"What is it that you would not do for money, Norton?" Mr. Richmond
asked as he received his cup of tea.

Norton hesitated and coloured. Matilda spoke for him.

"Mr. Richmond, may we ask you something?"

"Certainly!" said the minister, with a quick look at the two faces.

"If you wouldn't think it wrong for us to ask.--Is the--I mean, do you
think,--the life of a minister is a very hard one?"

"So that is the question, is it?" said Mr. Richmond smiling. "Is Norton
thinking of taking the situation?"

"Norton thinks it cannot be a comfortable life, Mr. Richmond; and I
thought he was mistaken."

"What do you suppose a minister's business is, Norton? that is the
first consideration. You must know what a man has to do, before you can
judge whether it is hard to do it."

"I thought I knew, sir."

"Yes, I suppose so; but it don't follow that you do."

"I know part," said Norton. "A minister has to preach sermons, and
marry people, and baptize children, and read prayers at funerals and--"

"Go on," said Mr. Richmond.

"I was going to say, it seems to me, he has to talk to everybody that
wants to talk to him."

"How do you get along with that difficulty?" said Mr. Richmond. "It
attacks other people besides ministers."

"I dodge them," said Norton. "But a minister cannot,--can he, sir?"

Mr. Richmond laughed.

"Well, Norton," he said, "you have given a somewhat sketchy outline of
a minister's life; but my question remains yet,--what is the business
of his life. You would not say that planing and sawing are the business
of a carpenter's life--would you?"

"No, sir."

"What then?"

"Building houses, and ships, and barns, and bridges."

"And a tailor's life is not cutting and snipping, but making clothes.
So my commission is not to make sermons. What is it?"

Norton looked at a loss, and expectant; Matilda enjoying.

"The same that was given to the apostle Paul, and no worse. I am sent
to people 'to open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light,
and from the power of Satan to God, that they may receive forgiveness
of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctified.'"

"But I do not understand, Mr. Richmond," said Norton, after a little
pause.

"What?"

"If you will excuse me. I do not understand that. Can you open people's
eyes?"

"He who sends me does that, by means of the message which I carry. 'How
can they believe on him of whom they have not heard?'"

"I see--" said Norton very respectfully.

"You see, I am the King's messenger. And my business is, to carry the
King's message. It is possible to make sermons, and not do that."

"I don't think I ever heard the message, or anything that sounded like
a message, in our church," said Norton.

"Do you know what the message is?"

Norton looked up from his toast and seemed a little taken aback.

"You might have heard it without knowing it"

"Might I? What is the message, sir?"

"This is it. That God wants and calls for the love of every human
heart; and that on his part he loves us so well, as to give his own Son
to die for us, that we might be saved through him."

"Why to _die_ for us?" inquired Norton.

"Because we all deserved to die, and he took our place. 'He tasted
death for every man.' So for you and for me. What do we owe to one who
gave his life to ransom ours?"

"I see,"--said Norton again thoughtfully. "But Mr. Richmond, people do
not always hear the message--do they?"

"You can tell," said Mr. Richmond, shortly.

"I see!" repeated Norton. "It isn't making sermons. I don't see,
though, why it isn't a hard life."

"That requires another explanation, but it is not difficult. How would
one naturally feel, Norton, towards another, who by his own suffering
and death had saved him when he was bound to die?"

"You mean, who had done it on purpose?" said Norton.

"On purpose. Just because he loved the lost one."

"Why," said Norton, "if the man had any heart in him"--

"Well? What then?"

"Why, he wouldn't think that his _hand_ was his own."

"He would belong to his redeemer?"

"Yes, sir."

"So I think, Norton. Then, tell me, do you think it would be hard work
to do anything to please or serve such a friend? Would even hardships
seem hard?"

"I can't think what _would_ seem hard," said Norton eagerly.

But then a silence fell upon the little party. Matilda had opened all
her ears to hear Norton speak in this manner; she was excited; she
almost thought that he was about to enter into the life he seemed to
understand so well; but Mr. Richmond went on with his tea quite
composedly, and Norton was a little embarrassed. What was the matter?
Matilda wished some one would speak again; but Mr. Richmond sent his
cup to be filled, and stirred it, and took another piece of toast, and
Norton never raised his eyes from his plate.

"That idea is new to you, my boy?" said Mr. Richmond at last, smiling.

"I never--well, yes;--I do not understand those things," said Norton.

"You understood _this?_"

"Your words; yes, sir."

"And the thing which my words meant?"

"I suppose--yes, I suppose I do," said Norton.

"Do you understand the bearing of it on all of us three at the table."

Norton looked up inquiringly.

"You comprehend how it touches me?"

"Yes, sir,"--Norton answered with profound respect in eye and voice.

"And Matilda?"

The boy's eye went quick and sharp to the little figure at the head of
the table. What his look meant, Matilda could not tell; and he did not
speak.

"You comprehend how it touches Matilda?" Mr. Richmond repeated.

"No, sir," was answered rather stoutly. It had very much the air of not
wanting to know.

"You should understand, if you are to live in the same house together.
The same Friend has done the same kindness for Matilda that he has done
for me; he has given himself to death that she might live; and she has
heard it and believed it, and obeyed his voice and become his servant.
What sort of life ought she to live?"

Norton stared at Mr. Richmond, not in the least rudely, but like one
very much discomfited. He looked as if he were puzzling to find his way
out of a trap. But Matilda clapped her hands together, exclaiming,

"I am so glad Norton understands that! I never could make him
understand it."

"Why you never tried," said Norton.

"O yes, I did, Norton; in different ways. I suppose I never said it so
that you could understand it."

"I don't understand it now," said Norton.

"O Mr. Richmond! don't he?" said Matilda.

"Tell him," said the minister. "Perhaps you put it too cautiously. Tell
him in words that he cannot mistake, what sort of life you mean to
lead."

The little girl hesitated and looked at Norton. Norton, like one acting
under protest, looked at her. They waited, questioning each other's
faces.

"It is that, Norton," Matilda said at last very gently, and with a sort
of tenderness in tone and manner which spoke for her. "It is just that
you said. I do not think that my _hand_ is my own."

Norton looked at the little hand unconsciously extended to point her
words, as if he would have liked to confiscate it; he made no reply,
but turned to his supper again. The conversation had taken a turn he
did not welcome.

"We have not done with the subject," Mr. Richmond went on. "You see how
it touches me now, and how it touches Matilda. You know by your own
shewing, what sort of life she ought to lead; and so you will know how
you ought to help her and not hinder her in it. But Norton,--how does
it touch you?"

The boy was not ready with an answer. Then he said,--

"I don't see that it touches me any way, sir."

"On honour?" said Mr. Richmond gently. "That same Friend has done the
same kindness for you."

Norton looked as if he wished it were not true; and as if very
unwilling to admit anything.

"I wish you could hear what I hear," said Mr. Richmond. "So many
voices!--"

"What, sir?" asked both the children at once.

"So many voices!" repeated Mr. Richmond. "I hear the voice of love now,
from the skies, speaking that soft, sweet 'Come!' in the heart. I hear
my own voice giving the message. I hear the promise to them who seek
for glory, honour, and immortality. And I hear the sound of the harps
of those who have a new song to sing, which none can learn but the
hundred and forty and four thousand which have been redeemed from the
earth. And I hear the rejoicing in heaven of those who will say, 'Thou
wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood, out of every
kindred and tongue and people and nation; and hast made us unto our God
kings and priests, and we shall reign on the earth.' And then there is
a throne and a judgment seat, and I hear a voice that says, 'Well done,
good and faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.'--"

Mr. Richmond's voice had fallen a little; his eyes were cast down.
Norton's eyes were downcast too, and his face; it did not respond, as
Matilda's face did; and when the party rose from table a minute or two
afterwards, Norton made use of his liberty to quit the room and the
house. Matilda brought her tub of water to wash up the cups and plates.
Mr. Richmond had gone off to his study.

The little girl touched the china with soft delicate fingers; lifted
each piece and set it down with gentle noiselessness; the little clink
of the china keeping measure, perhaps, with the thoughts which moved
and touched, so gently, in her heart. Presently Mr. Richmond came out
again. He walked up and down the little room several times; it was a
small walk, for a very few of his steps took him from one corner to the
other; then he came and stood beside the table where Matilda was at
work. The child stopped and looked up at him wistfully. Their eyes met;
and a smile of much love and confidence was exchanged between the two.

"Mr. Richmond,"--said Matilda, "isn't it difficult, sometimes, to
_keep_ hearing those voices?"

You could see the light spring into the young man's eyes; but he
answered very quietly, "Why, Matilda?"

"I think it is difficult," the child repeated.

"You find it so?"

"I think, sometimes, Mr. Richmond, I don't hear them at all."

"It is not necessary to be always thinking about them."

"No, I know that; but sometimes I seem to get out of the sound of them."

"How comes that?"

"I don't know. I think it must be because I am hearing other voices so
much."

"You are right." Mr. Richmond began his pacing up and down again.
Matilda stood with a cup in her hands which she had been washing, the
water dripping from her fingers and it into the tub.

"How can I help it, Mr. Richmond?"

Mr. Richmond was thinking perhaps of Fenelon's words: "O how rare is
it, to find a soul still enough to hear God speak!"--but he did not
quote them to the child. He stood still again.

"Tilly, when one gets out of hearing of those voices, the enemy has a
good chance to whisper to us; and he never loses a chance. That was
what happened to Eve in the garden of Eden."

"How can I do, Mr. Richmond?"

"I should say, dear, don't get out of hearing of them."

"But, sometimes"--Matilda paused in difficulty. "Sometimes I am
thinking of so many other things, and my head gets full; and then I do
not know where I am."

Mr. Richmond smiled. "You could not have given a better description of
the case," he said. "But Matilda, when you find that you do not know
where you are, run away, shut yourself up, and find out. It isn't safe
to get out of hearing of the Lord's voice."

"O Mr. Richmond!" said the child. "I want to be where I can hear it all
the time."

"There is one way. Don't you know it?"

"No, sir; I don't think I do."

"My dear child, it is very simple. Only obey his voice when you hear
it, and it will always be with you. Obedience is the little key that
unlocks the whole mystery,--the whole mystery," said Mr. Richmond,
beginning to walk up and down again. "When you hear ever so soft a
whisper in your heart, saying, '_This_ is the way,' follow there; and
so the Lord will lead you always."

Mr. Richmond went off to his study, but paused again to say, "Study the
twenty third verse of the fourteenth chapter of John, Matilda; and take
that for your rule."

Matilda went about softly, putting the china in the pantry, making the
table clean, hanging up her towel and putting away her tub. Just as she
had finished, Mr. Richmond opened the door. He had his hat and great
coat on.

"Tilly, look after my fire, will you?" he said. "I shall be gone some
time probably."




CHAPTER II.


Matilda went to the study. It was in winter trim now. The red curtains
fell over the windows; a carpet had replaced or covered the summer mat;
the lamp was lighted, but burned low; and a fire of nut wood sticks
blazed and crackled softly in the chimney. The whole room was sweet
with the smell of it. Matilda sat down on the rug in front of the
blaze; but she was hardly there when she heard the front door open and
Norton come in. So she called him to the study.

"Is the dominie gone out?" said Norton, as he entered Mr. Richmond's
sanctum.

"Gone out for a good while, he said. You and I have got to take care of
the fire." And Matilda threw herself down on the rug again.

"This is jolly," said Norton.

"Isn't it?" said Matilda. "It is so nice here. And do you smell,
Norton, how sweet it is with the hickory wood?"

"That isn't hickory," said Norton. "It's oak."

"Part of it is hickory, Norton, I know. But I suppose oak is sweet."

"I think everything is sweet to you," said Norton.

"I do think it is," said Matilda. "Everything is to-night, I am sure.
Everything. Isn't this just as pleasant as it can be?"

"It's jolly," said Norton. "Let's have on another stick. Now we can
think and talk what we will do."

"What we will _do_, Norton?" Matilda repeated.

"Yes. We've got no end of things to do. Why, now we can do what we
like, Pink. You aren't going away any more; and we can just lay our
plans in comfort."

"I didn't know we had any plans to lay," said Matilda. She looked as if
the present was good enough. The firelight shone on a little figure and
face of most utter contentment, there down on the rug; a soft little
head, a very gentle face, but alive with pleasant thoughts.

"We want to get home now," continued Norton.

"But it is pleasant here, too. O Norton!" Matilda broke out suddenly,
"you don't know how pleasant! Now I can take the good of it. I did
before, in a way; but then I was always thinking it would maybe stop
to-morrow. Now it will never stop; I am so glad!"

"What will never stop?"

"O I don't know. It seems to me my happiness will never stop. You don't
know anything about it, Norton. To think I am not to go back to that
old life again--I was afraid of it every day; and now to-night at tea,
and _now_, I am as happy as I can be. I can't think of it enough."

"Of what, Pink?"

"Of that. That I am not to go back to aunt Candy any more."

"What do you think of where you _are_ going?" asked Norton a little
jealously. But his face cleared the next instant.

"Norton," said Matilda, "I _can't_ think of it,--not yet. It is too
good to think of all at once. I have to take part at a time. If I did
think of it, I don't know but it would seem too good to be true."

"Well it isn't," said Norton. "Now Pink, we'll fix those hyacinth and
tulip beds all right. You haven't chosen your bulbs yet. And then, when
we have planted our bulbs--I hope it is not too late yet, but I declare
I don't know!--perhaps we'll leave the winter to take care of them, and
we'll go off to New York till spring. How would you like that?"

"I don't care where I go," said Matilda,--"with you and Mrs. Laval."

"You never saw New York, did you?"

"No, never. Is it pleasanter than Briery Bank, Norton?"

"Well, not when the tulips are out, perhaps; but in the cold weather
it's jolly enough. It's queer, though."

"Queer?" repeated Matilda curiously.

"I wonder if you wouldn't think so," said Norton. "I don't mean New
York, you know; that's all right; but our house."

"I didn't know you had a house in New York," said Matilda.

"No, of course not; how should you? but now it's different. Pink, it is
very jolly!" said Norton, quitting his seat in the chimney corner and
coming down on the rug beside Matilda. "That's a good fire to roast
chestnuts."

"Is it? but we haven't any chestnuts to roast," said Matilda.

"That's another thing you don't know," said Norton. "We've got a lot of
chestnuts,--splendid ones, too. I'll fetch 'em, and we'll roast some.
It's the very best way."

Norton went off for a basket, which proved to be full of brown, plump
chestnuts, large and shining as they should be. Sitting down upon the
rug again he began to prepare some for roasting, by cutting a small bit
off one corner. Matilda picked up these bits of skin and threw them
into the fire as fast as they were cut.

"Never mind," said Norton. "We'll sweep 'em up in a heap at the end,
and make one job of it."

"But Mr. Richmond might come in."

"Well,--he has seen chestnuts before," said Norton coolly.

"I don't believe he has seen people cutting and roasting them in his
study, though."

"All right. We'll give him some."

"But what are you doing that for, Norton?"

"Did you never roast chestnuts, Pink?"

"No. We never had a fireplace, with wood, I mean, in our house."

"It's a good sort of thing to have in any house," said Norton. "I
believe I'll have 'em all through my house."

"Your house?"

"Yes. I shall have a house some day; and then you and mamma will live
with me."

Matilda could not see the reason for this inversion of arrangements,
and she was silent a little while; studying it, without success.

"But what _are_ you cutting these little pieces off for, Norton?"

"Why, they'd fly if I didn't."

"What would fly?"

"Why the chestnuts, Pink! They would fly all over."

"Out of the fire?"

"Yes. Certainly."

"What would make them fly? and how will that hinder it?"

Norton sat back on the rug--he had been bending over to screen his face
from the heat of the blaze--and looked at Matilda with very benevolent,
laughing eyes.

"Pink, the chestnuts are green."

"Aren't they ripe?" said Matilda. "They look so."

"Yes, yes, they are ripe; but what I mean is, that they are fresh; they
are not dry. There is a great deal of water in them."

"Water?" said Matilda.

"Not standing in a pool, you know; but in the juice, or sap, or
whatever you call it. Well, you know that fire makes water boil?"

"Yes."

"And when water turns into steam, you know it takes room?"

"Yes, I know," said Matilda.

"Well, that's it. When steam begins to make in the chestnut, the skin
won't hold it; and unless I cut a place for it to get out, it will
burst the chestnut. And when it bursts, the chestnuts will generally
jump."

"Yes, I understand," said Matilda.

"And wherever it jumps to, it will be apt to make a hole in the carpet."

"But, Norton! I should think if the steam made very fast, in a hot
place, you know, it might burst the chestnut in spite of the hole you
have cut."

"Ay," said Norton. "That does happen occasionally. We'll be on the
look-out."

Then he prepared a nice bed of ashes, laid the chestnuts in carefully,
and covered them up artistically, first with ashes and then with coals.
Matilda watched the process with great interest, and a little wonder
what Mr. Richmond would think of it. However, he had said that he was
likely to be out for some time, and it was now only half past seven
o'clock. The fire burned gently, and the ash-bed of chestnuts looked
very promising.

"What was it you said was jolly, when you came and sat down on the rug
here, Norton?"

"I don't know."

"You said, 'Pink, it is very jolly!'"

"The fire, I guess. O, I know!" said Norton. "I meant _this_, Pink;
that it is very capital we have got you now, and you belong to us, and
whatever we do, we shall do together. I was thinking of that, I know,
and of the New York house. Hallo!"

For an uneasy chestnut at this instant made a commotion in the bed of
ashes; and presently another leaped clean out. But it was not roasted
enough, Norton affirmed, and so was put back.

"What about the New York house?" said Matilda then.

"Why, a good many things, you'll find," said Norton; "and people too.
You've got to know about it now. It's my grandmother's house, to begin
with. Look out! there's another chestnut."

Matilda wondered that she had never heard of this lady before; though
she did not say so.

"It is my grandmother's house," Norton repeated, as he recovered the
erring chestnut; "and _she_ would like that we should be there always;
but there is more to be said about it. I have an aunt living there; an
aunt that married a Jew; her husband is dead, and now she makes her
home with my grandmother; she and her two children, my cousins."

"Then you have cousins!" Matilda repeated.

"Two Jew cousins. Yes."

"Are _they_ Jews?"

"_She_ isn't, my aunt isn't; but they are. Judith is a real little
Jewess, with eyes as black as a dewberry, and as bright; and
David--well, _he's_ a Jew."

"How old are they?"

"About as old as we are. There's a chestnut, Pink! it went over there."

That chestnut was captured, and kept and eaten; and Matilda said she
had never eaten anything so good in the shape of a chestnut.

"Of course you haven't," said Norton. "That one wasn't done, though. We
must leave them a little while longer."

"And when you're in the city you all live together?" Matilda went on.

"When we are in the city we all live together. And grandmamma never
will leave aunt Judy, and aunt Judy never will come up here; so in the
summer we _don't_ all live together. And I am glad of it."

Matilda wanted very much to ask why, but she did not. Norton presently
went on.

"It is all very well in the winter. But then I am going to school all
the while, and there isn't so much time for things. And I like driving
here better than in the park."

"What is the park?" Matilda inquired.

"You don't know!" exclaimed Norton. "That's good fun. Promise me, Pink,
that you will go with nobody but me the first time. Promise me!"

"Why, whom should I go with, Norton? Who would take me?"

"I don't know. Mamma might, or grandmother might, or aunt Judy.
Promise, Pink."

"Well, I will not, if I can help it," said Matilda. "But how funny it
is that I should be making you such a promise."

"Ay, isn't it?" said Norton. "There will be a good many such funny
things, you'll find."

"But how are these cousins of yours Jews, Norton, when their mother is
not a Jew?"

"Jewess," said Norton. "Why, because their father _was_,--a Jew, I
mean. He was a Spanish Jew; and my aunt and cousins have lived in Spain
till three years ago. How should a boy with his name, David
Bartholomew, be anything but a Jew?"

"Bartholomew is English, isn't it?"

"Yes, the name. O they are not Spaniards entirely; only the family has
lived out there for ever so long. They have relations enough in New
York. I wish they hadn't."

"But how are they Jews, Norton? Don't they believe what we
believe?"--Matilda's voice sunk.

"What we believe?" repeated Norton.

"Part of it, I suppose. They are not like Hindoos or Chinese. But you
had better not talk to them just as you talked to Mr. Richmond
to-night."

"But, Norton--I must live so."

"Live how you like; _they_ have got nothing to do with your living.
Now, Pink, I think we'll overhaul those chestnuts,--if you've no
objection."

It was very exciting, getting the roasted fruit out from among the
ashes and coals, burning their fingers, counting the chestnuts, and
eating them; and then Norton prepared a second batch, that they might,
as he said, have some to give to Mr. Richmond. Eating and cooking, a
great deal of talk went on all the while. Eight o'clock came, and nine;
and still not Mr. Richmond. Norton went out to look at the weather, as
far as the piazza steps; and came in powdered with snow. It was thickly
falling, he said; so the two children went to work again. It was
impossible to sit there with the chestnuts and not eat them; so Norton
roasted a third quantity. Just as these were reclaimed from the ashes,
Mr. Richmond came in. He looked tired.

"So you have kept my hearth warm for me," he said; "and provided me
supper. Thank you."

"We have done no harm, sir, I hope," said Norton; "though it was in
your study."

"My study was the very place," said Mr. Richmond. "You cannot get such
a fire everywhere; and my fire does not often have such pleasant use
made of it. I shall miss you both."

"How soon shall we be ordered away, sir?" Norton asked.

"Your mother said to-morrow; but at the rate the snow is falling, that
will hardly be. It looks like a great storm, or feels like it rather.
It's impossible to _see_."

A great storm it proved the next morning. The snow was falling very
thick; it lay heaped on the branches of the pines, and drifted into a
great bank at the corner of the piazza, and blocked up the
window-sills. It was piled up high on the house steps, and had quite
covered all signs of path and roadway; the little sweep in front of the
house was levelled and hid; the track to the barn could not be traced
any longer. And still the snow came down, in gentle, swift, stayless
supply; fast piling up fresh beautiful feathers of crystal on those
that already settled soft upon all the earth. So Matilda found things
when she got up in the morning. The air was dark with the snow-clouds,
and yet light with a beautiful light from the universal whiteness; and
the air was sweet with the pure sweetness of the falling snow. Matilda
hurried down. It was Sunday morning.

"There'll be no getting away to-day," said Norton, as together they set
the breakfast in readiness.

"Miss Redwood can't come home either," said Matilda. She was privately
glad. A snowy Sunday at the parsonage, one more Sunday, would be
pleasant.

"You can't get to church either," Norton went on.

"Why Norton! This little bit of way? It isn't but half a dozen steps."

"It is several half dozen," said Norton; "and the snow is all of a foot
deep, and in places it has drifted, and there isn't a sign of anybody
coming to clear it away yet. I don't believe there'll be twenty people
in church, anyhow. It's falling as thick as it can."

"Mr. Ulshoeffer will clear it away in front of the church," said
Matilda. "Some people will come. There! there's somebody at our back
steps now."

Norton opened the kitchen door to see if it was true; and to his great
astonishment found Mr. Richmond, in company with a large wooden shovel,
clearing the snow from the steps and kitchen area.

"Good morning!" said the minister, from out of the snow.

"Good morning, sir. Mr. Richmond! isn't there somebody coming to do
that for you, sir?"

"I don't know who is to come," said the minister pleasantly. "You had
better shut the door and keep warm."

"Tell him breakfast is ready, Norton," Matilda cried.

"Well!" said Norton, shutting the door and coming in. "Do you mean to
say that Mr. Richmond shovels his own snow?"

"His own snow!" repeated Matilda, with a little burst of laughter.
"Which part of the snow is Mr. Richmond's?"

"What lies on his own ground, I should say. Why don't he have some one
come to do it?"

"I don't know," said Matilda; and she looked grave now. "I don't know
who there is to come to do it."

"There are people enough to do anything for money," said Norton. "Don't
he have somebody come to do it?"

"I don't know," said Matilda. "If he had, I do not think he would do it
himself."

"Then he gets very shabby treatment," said Norton; "that's all. I tell
you, shovelling snow is work; and cold work at that."

"I suppose the people can't give great pay to their minister," said
Matilda.

"Then they can come and clear away the snow for him. They have hands
enough, if they haven't the cash. I wonder if they let him do it for
himself always?"

"I don't know."

"Well, if I was a minister," said Norton, "which I am glad I'm not, I'd
have a church where people could give me enough pay to keep my hands
out of the snow!"

"Hush!" said Matilda. "Breakfast is ready, and Mr. Richmond is coming
in."

The little dining-room was more pleasant than ever that morning. The
white brightness that came in through the snowy air seemed to make fire
and warmth and breakfast particularly cosy. And there was a hush, and a
purity, and a crisp frost in the air, filling that Sunday morning with
especial delights. But Mr. Richmond eat his breakfast like a man who
had business on hand.

"Norton thinks there will not be many people at church, Mr. Richmond."

"There will be one," said Mr. Richmond. "And that he may get there, I
have a good deal of work yet to do."

"More snow, sir?" inquired Norton.

"All the way from here to the church porch."

"Won't somebody come to do it, sir, and save you the trouble?"

"I can't tell," said the minister laughing. "Nobody ever did yet."

Norton said nothing; but Matilda was very much pleased that after
breakfast he took a spade and joined Mr. Richmond in his work. Matilda
never forgot that day. The snow continued to fall; flickering
irregularly through the pine leaves and leaving a goodly portion of its
stores gathered on the branches and massing on the tufts of foliage.
Elsewhere the fall of the white flakes was steady and thick as the
advance of an army of soldiers. No other resemblance between the two
things. This was all whiteness and peace and hush and shelter for
earth's needs. Matilda stood at the study window and watched it come
down; watched the two dark figures working away in the deep snow to
clear the path; watched to see the shovelfuls of snow flung right and
left with a will, and then to see the workers stop to take breath, and
lean upon their shovels and talk. Norton was getting to know Mr.
Richmond; Matilda was glad of that. Then Mr. Ulshoeffer rang the old
church bell, and she went to make herself ready for church.

The storm continued, and there were few people out, as Norton had said.
In the afternoon the Sunday school had a very small number, and the
service did not last long. And then Matilda sat in the hush, at the
study window, for Mr. Richmond had been called out; and thought of the
change that had fallen on her life. The path to the church was getting
covered up again even already. Suddenly some one came behind her and
laid hands on her shoulders, and Norton's voice demanded what she was
doing?

"I was only looking,--and thinking."

"You're always at one or the other," said Norton, giving the shoulders
a little shake. "_Both_ is too much at once."

"O Norton, how can one help it? It's so grand, to think that God is so
rich and great, and can do such beautiful things."

"What now?" said Norton.

"What now? Why, the snow."

"Oh!" said Norton. "I've seen snow before."

"But it's always just so beautiful. No, not always, for it's a grand
storm to-day. Just see how it comes down. It is getting dusk already.
And every flake of it is just so lovely and wonderful. Mr. Richmond
shewed me some on his hat once. I am so glad to know that God made it,
and there is no end to the beautiful things he can make. It's covering
your walk up again, Norton."

"It's very queer to hear you talk," said Norton.

"Queer?" said Matilda.

"It's so queer, that you have no idea, Pink, how queer it is. I don't
know what you want."

"I know what I want," said Matilda. "I want to know more of God's
beautiful work. Mr. Richmond says the earth is full of it; and I think
it would be nice to be seeing it always; but I know so little."

"You'll learn," said Norton. "I wonder if mamma will send you to
school, Pink? We must get home to-morrow! We have staid a terrible long
time at the parsonage."




CHAPTER III.


When Matilda came down stairs the next morning to get breakfast, she
found Miss Redwood in the kitchen. The fire was going, the kitchen was
warm; Miss Redwood was preparing some potatoes for baking.

"Good morning!" said she. "Here I am again. It does seem funny to be
washing the potatoes to put in the stove, just as if folks hadn't been
sick and dying, you may say, and getting well, and all that, since I
touched 'em last. Well! life's a queer thing; and it don't go by the
rule of three, not by no means."

"What rule does it go by?" said Matilda, leaning on the table and
looking up at the housekeeper.

"La! I don't know," said Miss Redwood. "I know what I've been workin'
by all these weeks, pretty much; I kept at my multiplication table; but
I couldn't get no further most days than the very beginning--'Once one
is one.' I tried hard to make it out two; but 'twas beyond me. I've
learned that much, anyhow."

"Didn't Mrs. Laval help?"

"She helped all she could, poor critter, till she was 'most beat out. I
declare I was sorry for her, next to the sick ones. She did all she
could. She turned in to cook; and she didn't know no more about it than
I know about talkin' any language beside my own. Not so much; for I kin
tell French when I hear it; but she didn't know boiling water."

"What can I do to help you, Miss Redwood?" Matilda asked, suddenly
remembering the present.

"There aint nothin' to do, child, 'cept what I'm doin'. The breakfast
table is sot. I guess you've had _your_ hands full, as well as the rest
of us. But I declare you've kept things pretty straight. I don't let
the butter set in the pantry, though; it goes down cellar when I'm to
home."

"That kitchen pantry is cold, Miss Redwood."

"It's too cold, child. Butter hadn't ought to be where it kin freeze,
or get freezing hard; it takes the sweetness out of it. You didn't know
that. And the broom and pan I left at the head of the coal stairs. They
ain't there now."

Matilda fetched them.

"The minister said you kept things in train, as if you'd been older,"
Miss Redwood went on. "I was always askin'; and he made me feel pretty
comfortable. He said _he_ was."

"We have had a very nice time, Miss Redwood. We hadn't the least
trouble about anything."

"Trouble was our meat and drink down yonder," said Miss Redwood. "I
thought two o' them poor furriners would surely give up; but they
didn't; and it's over with. Praise the Lord! And I'm as glad to be home
again as if I had found a fortin. But I was glad to be there, too. When
a man--or a woman--knows she's in her place, she's just in the
pleasantest spot she kin get to; so I think. And I knew I was in my
place there. But dear, Mrs. Laval thinks your place is with her now; so
she bid me tell you to be ready."

"When?"

"Well, some time along in the morning she will send the carriage to
bring you, she said."

"Has Francis come back?"

"Who's Francis?"

"I mean the coachman."

"I don't know nobody's names," said Miss Redwood; "'cept the men I took
care of; and I guess I had my own names for them. I couldn't pucker my
mouth to call them after Mrs. Laval."

"Why, what did you call them?" said Matilda. "I know what their names
were; they were Jules and Pierre Failly. What did you call them?"

"It didn't make no odds," said Miss Redwood, "so long as they knew I
was speaking to 'em; and _that_ they knew; 'cause when I raised one
man's head up, he knew I warn't speaking to the other man. I called one
of 'em Johnson, and 'tother Peter. It did just as well. I dare say
now," said Miss Redwood, with a bit of a smile on her face, "they
thought Johnson meant beef tea, and Peter meant a spoonful of medicine.
It did just as well. Come, dear; you may go get the coffee canister for
me; for now I'm in a hurry. There ain't coffee burned for breakfast."

It was Matilda's last breakfast at the parsonage. She could have been
sorry, only that she was so glad. After breakfast she had her bag to
pack; and a little later the grey ponies trotted round the sweep and
drew up at the door. Matilda had watched them turning in at the gate
and coming down the lane, stepping so gayly to the sound of their
bells; and they drew a dainty light sleigh covered with a wealth of
fine buffalo robes. The children bade good bye to Mr. Richmond, and
jumped in, and tucked the buffalo robes round them; the ponies shook
their heads and began to walk round the sweep again; then getting into
the straight line of the lane, away they went with a merry pace, making
the snow fly.

It seemed to Matilda that such a feeling of luxury had never come over
her as she felt then. The sleigh was so easy; the seats were so roomy;
the buffalo robes were so soft and warm and elegant, and she was so
happy. Norton pulled one of the robes up so as almost to cover her; no
cold could get at her, for her feet were in another. Furs over and
under her, she had nothing to do but to look and be whirled along over
the smooth snow to the tune of the sleigh bells. It was charming, to
look and see what the snow had done with the world. Thick, thick
mantles of it lay upon the house roofs; how could it all stay there?
The trees were loaded, bending their heads and drooping their branches
under the weight which was almost too much for them. The fences had a
pretty dressing, like the thick white frosting of a cake; the fields
and gardens and roadway lay hidden under the soft warm carpet that was
spread everywhere. But the snow clouds were all gone; and the clearest
bright blue sky looked down through the white-laden tree branches.

"How much there is of it!" said Matilda.

"What?" said Norton.

"Why, I mean snow, Norton."

"Oh! Yes; there is apt to be a good deal of it," said Norton, "when it
falls as hard as it can all one day and two nights."

"But Norton, to think that all that snow is just those elegant little
star feathers piled up; all over the fields and house roofs, a foot and
a half thick, it is all those feathery stars!"

"Well," said Norton; "what of it?"

"Why it is wonderful," said Matilda. "It almost seems like a waste,
doesn't it? only that couldn't be."

"A waste?" said Norton. "A waste of what?"

"Why nobody sees, or thinks, that the street is covered with such
beautiful things--the street and the fields and the houses; people only
think it is snow, and that's all; when it is just little wonders of
beauty, of a great many sorts too. It seems very strange."

"Only to you," said Norton. "It'll be rich to shew you things."

"But why do you suppose it is so, Norton? I should like to ask Mr.
Richmond."

"Mr. Richmond couldn't tell," said Norton.

"It must be that God is so rich," Matilda went on reverently. "So
rich!" she repeated, looking at the piled-up burden of snow along the
house roofs of the street. "But then, Norton, he must care to have
things beautiful."

"Pink!" exclaimed Norton, looking at his little companion with an air
half of amusement and half of something like vexation.

"Well, don't you think so? Because nobody sees those white feathers of
frost piled up there, and these that the horses are treading under
feet. They do nobody any good."

"It does you good to know they are there," said Norton.

"That's true!" exclaimed Matilda. "O I'm very glad to know about them;
and I am very glad the snow is so wonderful; and I am glad to feel that
God is so rich, and that he has made things so beautiful."

There was something in this speech that jarred upon Norton; something,
though he could not have told what it was, that seemed to separate
Matilda from him; there was a sweet, innocent kind of _appropriation_
which he could not share; it told of relations in which Matilda stood
and to which he was a stranger. Norton liked nothing that seemed like
division between them; but he did not find anything just then to say,
and remained silent; while Matilda rode along in a kind of glorious
vision that was half heavenly and half earthly. That was this snowy
morning to her. Covered up warm in the furs of the sleigh, she leaned
back and used her eyes; rejoicing in the white brilliance of the earth
and the sunny blue of the heaven, and finding strange food for joy in
them; or what appears strange to those who do not know it. The sleigh
rushed along, past houses and shops and the familiar signs hung out
along the street; then reaching the corner, whirled round to the left.
Matilda's home, until now, had always lain the other way. She turned
her head and looked back, up the street.

"What is it?" Norton asked.

"Nothing--except that I am so glad not to be going that way."

"No," said Norton. "Not that way any more. We have got you, Pink."

"I don't understand it," said Matilda. "It makes me dizzy when I think
of it."

"Here we are!" cried Norton, as the horses wheeled in through the iron
gate. "It's all snow, Pink; it will be too late to plant our tulips and
hyacinths."

But even that was forgotten, as the sleigh stopped, and Norton helped
Matilda out from under the furs, and she realized that she had come
home. Home; yes, when her feet stepped upon the marble pavement of the
hall she said to herself that this was _home_. It was very strange. But
Mrs. Laval's warm arms were not strange; they were easy to understand;
she would hardly let Matilda out of them, and kissed her and kissed
her. The kisses were instead of words; _they_ said that Matilda had
come home.

"Run up now, dear, to your room," she said at last, "and get your wraps
off. I have somebody here to see me on business; but I will come to you
by and by."

Dismissed with more kisses, Matilda went up the stairs like one in a
dream. Sharp and snowy as the world was without, here, inside the hall
door, it was an atmosphere of summer. Soft warm air was around her as
she mounted the stairs; in Mrs. Laval's room a wood fire was burning;
in her own, oh joy! there was a little coal fire in the grate; all
bright and blazing. Matilda slowly drew off her things and looked
around her. The pretty green furniture with the rosebuds painted on it,
this was her own now; a warm carpet covered the mat; the bed with its
luxurious belongings was something she had not now to say good bye to;
the time of parting had not come after all; would never come, as long
as she lived. Slowly Matilda pulled off hood and gloves and moccasins,
and went to the window. It was her own window! The hills and the
country in view from it were hers to look at whenever she pleased. Mrs.
Candy's bell could not sound there to break in upon anything. The child
was so happy that she was almost afraid; it seemed too good to be
really true and lasting. Gradually, as she stood there by the window,
looking at what seemed to her "the treasures of the snow," it came to
her mind what she had been thinking about that; the myriads of
wonderfully fashioned, exquisite crystal stars, for every one of which
God took care. Then she remembered, "the hairs of your head are all
numbered;" and if so, of course no event that happened to any of God's
children could be without meaning or carelessly sent. And also, if he
was so rich in the beauty and perfectness of the snow supply for the
earth, he was rich toward his children too, and would and could give
them what were the best things for them. But then came the question; if
he had brought a child like her into these new circumstances, into such
a new home, what did he mean her to do with it? what use should she
make of it? what effect was it intended to have upon her and upon her
life? This seemed a very great question to Matilda. She softly shut her
door and took out her Bible and kneeled down beside it. She would study
and pray till she found out.

It happened well that Mrs. Laval's man of business kept her a good
while. All that while Matilda kept up her study and search.
Nevertheless she was puzzled. It was a question too large for her. All
she could make out amounted to this; that she must be careful not to
forget whose child she was; that before Mrs. Laval she owed love and
obedience to her Saviour; that she must be on the watch for
opportunities; and not allow her new circumstances to distract or
divert her from them or make her unfitted for them when they came.

"I think I must watch," was Matilda's conclusion. "I might forget.
Norton will want me to do things,--and Mrs. Laval will want me to do
other things,--perhaps other people yet. If I keep to Mr. Richmond's
rule--'Whether ye eat or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the Lord
Jesus,'--I shall be sure to be right; and He will teach me."

Some very earnest prayer ended in this conclusion. Then the question
came up in Matilda's mind, what opportunities were likely to spring out
of her new, changed circumstances? She could not tell; she found she
could do nothing with that question; she could only leave it, and
watch, and wait.

She opened her door then, to be ready for Mrs. Laval's coming; and
presently the soft step and gentle rustle of drapery reminded Matilda
anew that she had done for ever with Mrs. Candy's plump footfall and
buckram skirts.

"My darling," said Mrs. Laval, "you have been all this time alone!" She
took Matilda in her arms and sat down with her, looking at her as one
examines a new, precious possession.

"You smile, as if being alone was nothing very dreadful," she went on.

"I don't think it is," said Matilda.

"I do! But you and I will not be alone any more, darling, will we?
Norton is a boy; he must go and come; but you are my own--my little
daughter!--yes, now and always."

She clasped Matilda in her arms and kissed her with lips that trembled
very much; trembled so much that Matilda was afraid she would break
into a passion of tears again; but that was restrained. After a little
she sat back, and stroking Matilda's hair from her brow, asked softly,--

"And what do _you_ say to it, Matilda?"

Matilda tried to find words and could not; trembled; was very near
crying for her own part; finally answered in the only way. In her turn
she threw her arms round Mrs. Laval's neck; in her turn kissed cheeks
and lips, giving herself up for the first time to the feeling of the
new relationship between them. The lady did not let her go, but sat
still with her arms locked around Matilda and Matilda's head in her
neck and both of them motionless, for a good while.

"Will you call me mamma, some day?" she whispered. "Not now;--when you
feel like it. I do not ask it till you feel like it."

"Yes,"--Matilda whispered in answer.

Presently Mrs. Laval began to tell her about the ship fever, and the
nursing, and Miss Redwood; and how she and Miss Redwood had been alone
with everything to do. Then she wanted to hear how Matilda had spent
the weeks at the parsonage; and she was very much amused.

"I believe I'll get you to teach me some day," she said. "It's bad to
be so helpless. But I have learned something in these weeks. Now,
darling, is there anything you would like, that I can give you?
anything that would be a pleasure to you? Speak and tell me, before we
go down to lunch."

The colour started into Matilda's face.

"If I could," she said,--"I would like, if you liked it,--if Norton
could go with me again,--I would like _very_ much, to go and see Maria."

"Maria!" said Mrs. Laval. "At Poughkeepsie. Certainly. You shall
go--let me see, this is Monday,--Norton shall take you Thursday. You
must try and find something to take to Maria that she would like. What
would she like?"

Mrs. Laval was drawing out her purse. Matilda, in a flush of delight,
could not think what Maria would like; so Mrs. Laval gave her five
dollars and bade her come to her for more if she needed it.

Five dollars to buy Maria a present! Matilda went down to luncheon with
her head and her heart so full that she could hardly eat What should
the present be? and what a beginning of beautiful and delightful things
was this. She was as still as a mouse, and eat about as much. Mrs.
Laval and Norton were full of business.

"How soon do we go to town, mamma?"

"As soon as possible! You ought to be going to school. But--what day is
it to-day?"

"Monday, mamma."

"No, no; I mean what day of the month. It is the middle of November,
and past. I can't go till the beginning of next month."

"Soon enough," said Norton. "Mamma, is Pink to go to school?"

Mrs. Laval looked at Matilda, smiled, but made no answer.

"Mamma, let me teach her."

"You?" said Mrs. Laval. "We will see."

"There's another thing. Mamma, is she to have an allowance?"

"Certainly."

"How much, mamma?"

"As much as you have."

"Then she'll be rich," said Norton. "She hasn't got boots to buy. My
boots eat up my money."

"I am afraid Matilda's boots will be quite as troublesome to her. Don't
you think she will want boots?"

"Girls' boots don't cost so much, do they?"

"It depends on where you get them."

"Mamma, Pink will not get her boots where you get yours, unless you
give her the direction very carefully. She will think she must save the
money for Lilac lane. You must take care of her, mamma; or she will
think she ought to take a whole district on her hands, and a special
block of old women."

Mrs. Laval again looked fondly at Matilda, and put a delicate bit on
her plate, observing that she was not eating anything.

"You are to take her to Poughkeepsie Thursday, Norton, to see her
sister."

"That's jolly," said Norton. "I want to be in Poughkeepsie, to see
about some business of my own. We'll go to Blodgett's, Pink, and choose
the hyacinths and tulips for our beds."

"You had a great deal better go to Vick, at Rochester," said Mrs.
Laval. "You can depend upon what he gives you. I have not found
Blodgett so careful."

"I should like to go to Mr. Vick's very much; but Rochester is rather
too far off," said Norton.

"You can write, you foolish boy."

"Well," said Norton, "I believe that _will_ be best. We cannot put the
bulbs in now, unless we have a great stroke of good luck and there
comes a soft bit of weather. I'll write to Vick. But we'll go to
Blodgett's and get a few just for house blooming. Wouldn't you like
that, Pink?"

Matilda liked it so much that she found no words to express herself.
Norton and his mother both laughed at her.

After dinner Mrs. Laval went with Matilda up to her room, and looked
over her whole wardrobe. Most of the things which belonged to it Mrs.
Laval threw aside; Matilda's old calico dresses and several of the
others; and her old stockings and pocket handkerchiefs; and told
Matilda she might give them away. New linen, she said, Matilda should
have, as soon as she could get it made; meanwhile some new things were
provided already. She bade Matilda take a bath; and then she had her
own maid come in to arrange her hair and dress her. There was not much
to be done with Matilda's hair; it was in short wavy locks all over her
head; but the maid brushed it till Matilda thought she would never have
done; and then she was dressed in a new dark brown merino, made short,
and bound with a wide ribband sash; and new stockings were put on her
that were gartered above her knees; and Matilda felt at once very nice
and very funny. But when it was done, Mrs. Laval took her in her arms
and half smothered her with caresses.

"We will get everything put in order, as soon as we get to New York,"
she said; "my rosebud! my pink, as Norton calls you; my Daphne blossom!"

"What is that, ma'am?" said Matilda laughing.

"Daphne? you shall have a plant of it, and then you will know. It is
something very sweet, and yet very modest. It never calls people to
come and look at it."

She had Matilda on her lap; and she stroked her hair, putting it back
from her brow; took her face in both hands and looked at it and kissed
it; played with her hands; passed her fingers over the new stockings to
see how they fitted; tried the garters to see if they were too tight;
Matilda felt the touch of _motherly_ hands again, like no other hands.
It filled her with a warm gladness and sorrow, both together; but it
bound her to Mrs. Laval. She threw both arms at last around her neck,
and they sat so, wrapped up in each other.

"You must go and call upon your aunt, Matilda," Mrs. Laval said after a
long silence.

"Must I? I suppose I must," said Matilda.

"Certainly. And the sooner you do it, the more graceful it will be. I
have been to see her. So it is only necessary for you. It is a proper
mark of respect."

"I will go to-morrow; shall I?"

"Yes; go to-morrow. Now Norton spoke about an allowance. Would you like
it?"

"I don't know what it is, ma'am."

"I give Norton, that is, I _allow_ him, five dollars a month; fifteen
dollars a quarter. Out of that he must provide himself with boots and
shoes and gloves; the rest is for whatever he wants, fish-hooks or
hyacinths, as the case may be. I shall give you the same, Matilda; five
dollars every month. Then I shall expect you to be always nicely and
properly dressed, in the matter of boots and shoes and gloves, without
my attending to it. You are young to be charged with so much care of
your dress, but I can trust you. With what is left of your allowance
you will do whatever you like; nobody will ask any questions about it.
Do you like that, my dear?"

"Very much, ma'am."

"I thought so," said Mrs. Laval smiling. "Now I want you to go with me
and get something to put on your head. I have had a pelisse made for
you that will do till we go to the city and can find something better.
This can be then for second best. Put it on, dear, and be ready; the
carriage will be at the door in a moment now."

Wondering, Matilda put on the pelisse. She had never had anything so
nice in her life. It was of some thick, pretty, silver-grey cloth,
lined and wadded, and delicately trimmed with silk. Then she went off
with Mrs. Laval in the carriage, and was fitted with a warm little hat.
Coming home towards evening, at the close of this eventful day, Matilda
felt as if she hardly knew herself. To lay off her coat and hat in such
a warm, cheery little room, where the fire in the grate bade her such a
kind welcome; to come down to the drawing-room, where another fire
shone and glowed on thick rugs and warm-coloured carpets and soft
cushions and elegant furniture; and to know that she was at home amid
all these things and comforts; it was bewildering. She sat down on a
low cushion on the rug, and tried to collect her wits. What was it, she
had resolved to do?--to watch for duty, and to do everything to the
Lord Jesus? Then, so should her enjoyment of all this be. But Matilda
felt as if she were taken off her feet. So she went to praying, for she
could not think. She had only two minutes for that, before Norton
rushed in and came to her side with Vick's Catalogue; and the whole
rest of the evening was one delicious whirl through the wonders of a
flower garden, and the beauties of various coloured hyacinths and
tulips in particular.

The next day Matilda had two great matters on her heart; the present
for Maria, and the visit to her aunt. She resolved to do the
disagreeable business first. So she marched off to Mrs. Candy's in the
middle of the morning, when she knew they were at leisure; and was
ordered up into her aunt's room, where she and Clarissa were at work
after the old fashion. The room had a dismal, oppressive air to
Matilda's refreshed vision. Her aunt and cousin received each a kiss
from her, rather than gave it.

"Well, Matilda," said Mrs. Candy, "how do you do?"

This, Matilda knew, was an introduction to something following. The
answer was a matter of form.

"You've changed hands; how do you like it?" Mrs. Candy went on.

It would seem ungracious to say she liked it; so Matilda said nothing.

"I suppose things are somewhat different at Mrs. Laval's from what you
found them here?"

"Yes, ma'am; they are different."

"Have Mrs. Laval's servants got quite well?"

"Yes, ma'am, quite well."

"How many of them are there?"

"There are the mother and father, and two daughters, and the brother of
the father, I believe."

"And does Mrs. Laval keep other servants beside those?"

"O yes. Those are the farm servants, partly. But one of them cooks, and
one of the daughters is laundry maid; and the other is the dairy woman."

"And how many more?" asked Clarissa.

"There are the waiter and coachman, you know; and the chambermaid; and
Mrs. Laval's own maid, and the sempstress."

"A sempstress constantly on hand?" said Mrs. Candy.

"I believe so. I have always seen her there. She seems to belong there."

"Well, you find some difference between a house with a dozen servants,
and one where they keep only one, don't you?"

"It is different--" said Matilda, not knowing how to answer.

"What do _you_ do, in that house with a dozen servants?"

"I don't know, ma'am; I haven't done anything yet."

"How did you get among the sick people in the first place? how came
that? It was very careless!"

"Nobody knew what was the matter with them, aunt Candy. Mrs. Laval was
gone to town, and I went to take some beef tea that the doctor had
ordered."

"Doctor Bird?"

"Yes."

"Doctor Bird ought to have known better. He ought to have taken better
care," said Clarissa.

"It is easy to say that afterwards," remarked Mrs. Candy. "How came
Mrs. Laval not to be there herself?"

"She was there. She was only gone to New York to get help; for all the
servants had run away."

"Then _they_ knew what was the matter," said Clarissa.

"I don't know," said Matilda. "They seemed frightened or jealous. They
all went off."

"Like them," said Mrs. Candy. "Who did the nursing at last?"

"Mrs. Laval and Miss Redwood."

"Who is Miss Redwood?"

"She keeps house for Mr. Richmond."

A perceptible shadow darkened the faces of both mother and daughter.
Matilda wished herself away; but she could not end her visit while it
was yet so short; that would not do.

"And so you have been wasting six weeks at the parsonage,--doing
absolutely nothing!"

It had not been precisely that. But Matilda thought it was best to be
silent.

"It seems to me you are not improving in politeness," Mrs. Candy
remarked. "However, that is somebody else's affair now. Are you going
to school?"

"Not yet, ma'am."

"When are you going to begin?"

"I do not know. Not till we get to New York, I think."

"To New York! Then you are going to New York?"

"How soon?" Clarissa inquired.

"Not till next month."

"That is almost here," said Mrs. Candy. "Well, it would have been a
great deal better for you to have remained here with me; but I am clear
of the responsibility, that is one thing. If there is one thing more
thankless than another, it is to have anything to do with children that
are not your own. You know how to darn stockings, at any rate, Matilda;
I have taught you that."

"And to mend lace," Clarissa added.

"Matilda may find the good of that yet. She may have to earn her bread
with doing it. Nothing is more likely."

"I hope not," said Clarissa.

"It is an absurd arrangement anyhow," Mrs. Candy went on. "Matilda at
Mrs. Laval's, and Anne and Letitia earning _their_ bread with something
not a bit better than mending lace. They will not like it very well."

"Why not, aunt Candy?" Matilda asked.

"Wait and see if they do. Will they like it, do you think, to see that
you do not belong to them any more and are part and parcel of quite
another family? Will they like it, that your business will be to forget
them now? See if they like it!"

"Why I shall not forget them at all!" cried Matilda; "how could I? and
what makes you say so?"

"You are beginning by forgetting your mother," said Mrs. Candy, with a
significant glance at the silver-grey pelisse.

"Yes," said Clarissa, "I noticed the minute she came in. How could Mrs.
Laval do so!"

"What?" said Matilda. "That isn't true at all, aunt Candy."

"I see the signs," said Mrs. Candy. "There is no need to tell me what
they mean. In this country it is considered a mark of respect and a
sign that we do not forget our friends, to wear a dress of remembrance."

"It reminds us of them, too," said Clarissa. "And we like to be
reminded of those we love."

"I do not want anything to remind me of _her_," said Matilda; and the
little set of her head at the moment spoke volumes. "And besides, aunt
Candy and Clarissa, I did not wear mourning when I was here, except
only when I went to church."

"That shewed the respect," said Mrs. Candy. "You can see easily what
Mrs. Laval means, by her dressing you out in that style. Have you got a
black dress under your coat?"

"Let us see what you have got," said Clarissa.

As Matilda did not move, Mrs. Candy rose and went to her and lifted up
the folds of her pelisse so as to show the brown merino.

"I thought so," she remarked, as she went back to her seat.

"Mrs. Laval ought to be ashamed!" said her daughter.

Matilda had got by this time about as much as she could bear. She rose
up from her uneasy chair opposite Mrs. Candy.

"O, are you going?" said that lady. "You do not care to stay long with
us."

"Not to-day," said little Matilda, with more dignity than she knew, and
with an air of the head and shoulders that very much irritated Mrs.
Candy.

"I'd cure you of _that_," she said, "if I had you. I thought I had
cured you. You would not dare hold your head like that, if you were
living with me."

Now Matilda had not the least knowledge that her head was held
differently from usual. She said good bye.

"Are you not going to kiss me?" said her aunt. "You are forgetting
fast."

It cost an effort, but Matilda offered her cheek to Mrs. Candy and to
Clarissa, and left them. She ran down the stairs and out of the house.
At the little gate she stood still.

What did it all mean? Forgetting her mother? Had she done her memory an
injury, by putting on her brown frock and her grey pelisse? Was there
any truth in all this flood of disagreeable words, which seemed to have
flowed over and half drowned her. Ought her dress to be black? It had
not been when she lived with her aunt, except on particular days and
out of doors, as she had said. Was there any truth in all these
charges? Matilda's heart had suddenly lost all its gayety, and the
struggle in her thoughts was growing more and more unendurable every
moment. A confusion of doubts, questions, suspicions which she could
not at once see clearly enough to cast off, and sorrow, raged and
fought in her mind with indignant rejection and disbelief of them. What
should she do? How could she tell what was right? Mr. Richmond! She
would go straight to him.

And so she did, hurrying along Butternut street like a little vessel in
a gale; and she was just that, only the gale was in her own mind. It
drove her on, and she rushed into the parsonage, excited by her own
quick movements as well as by her thoughts. Miss Redwood was busy in
the kitchen.

"What's the matter?" she exclaimed, for Matilda had gone in that way.

"I want to see Mr. Richmond."

"Well, he's in there. La! child, we keep open doors at the parsonage;
there ain't no need that you should break 'em in by running against
'em. Take it easy, whatever there is to take. The minister's in his
study. But his dinner'll be ready in a quarter of an hour, tell him."

Matilda went more quietly and knocked at the study door. She heard
"Come in."

"Mr. Richmond, are you busy?" she asked, standing still inside of the
study door. "Shall I disturb you?" She was quiet enough now. But the
tears were shining in Matilda's eyes, and the eyes themselves were
eager.

"Come here," said Mr. Richmond holding out his hand; "I am not too
busy, and your disturbing me is very welcome. How do you do?"

Matilda's answer was to clasp Mr. Richmond's hand and cover her face.

"What is the matter?" he asked softly, though a little startled.
"Nothing that we cannot set right, Tilly?"

He drew his arm protectingly round her, and Matilda presently looked
up. "O Mr. Richmond," she said, "I don't know if anything is wrong; but
I want to know."

"Well, we can find out. What is the question?"

"Mr. Richmond, the question is, Ought I to wear black things for mamma?"

The minister was much surprised.

"What put this in your head, Tilly?"

"Mrs. Laval gave me some new dresses yesterday; these, you see, Mr.
Richmond; the frock is dark brown and the coat is grey. Ought they to
be black?"

"Why should they be black?"

"I don't know, sir. People do wear black things when they have lost
friends."

"What for do they so?"

"_I_ don't know, Mr. Richmond; but people say it shews respect--and
that I do not shew"--

"Let us look at it quietly," said her friend. "How does it shew respect
to a lost friend, to put on a peculiar dress?"

"I don't know, sir; because it's the custom, I suppose. But I am not in
black. Ought I to be?"

"Wait; we will come to it. Black dresses are supposed to be a sign of
grief, are they not?"

"I don't know, Mr. Richmond; they _said_, of respect, and to put one in
mind."

"The grief that wants putting in mind, is not a grief that pays much
real respect, I should think. Do not you think so? that's one thing."

Matilda looked at him, with eyes intent and pitifully full of tears,
just ready to run over, but eagerly watching his lips.

"Then as to respect, black dresses must shew respect, if any way, by
saying to the world that we remember and are sorry. Now the fact is,
Matilda, they do not say that at all. They are worn quite as much by
people who do not remember, and who are not sorry. They tell nothing
about the truth, except that some of those who wear them like to be in
the fashion and some are afraid of what the world will say.

"But there is another question. When our friends have left us and are
happy with the Lord Jesus, as all his children are, is it a mark of
respect to their memory, that we should cover our faces with crape, and
wear gloomy drapery, and shut up our shutters to keep the sunlight out
of our rooms? Have we any right to stop the sunlight anywhere? Wouldn't
it be better honour to our Christian friends who have gone, to be glad
for them, and speak as if we were; and let it be seen that all the
sorrow we have is on our own account, and we do not mean to indulge
that selfishly? We do not sorrow as those that have no hope; for we
believe that them which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him. There
will be a glorious meeting again, by and by, when Jesus comes; then we
and our dear ones who have loved him will be together again, and all of
us with the Lord."

"Then people ought _not_ to wear black for mourning?" said Matilda with
a brightened but undecided face.

"I think myself it is a very unchristian fashion. It is not according
to the spirit of the early Christian times; for people then who had had
friends slain by wild beasts, and burned to death, for the truth of
Jesus, gathered the poor remains that were left and laid them to rest,
with the motto cut in the door of their resting place,--'In peace. In
Christ.'"

"Did they!" said Matilda.

"A very great many of them."

"Then wouldn't you wear mourning, Mr. Richmond?"

"I should not. I never have."

"Nor crape on your hat?"

"Nor crape anywhere."

"Then I don't care!" said Matilda.

"I do not think you need care."

"But it is very disagreeable!" continued Matilda.

"What?"

"That people will say such things."

Mr. Richmond smiled. "You must try and learn to bear that, Tilly. But
it is not very difficult, when you are sure that you are in the right?"

"I think it is difficult to bear," said Matilda.

"The only question is, what is right? Do you remember the fairy tale,
about the journey that a great many ladies and gentlemen took to the
top of a hill, to get certain treasures that were there?"

"The golden bird and the singing water!" said Matilda. "Yes, I know. Do
_you_ know it, Mr. Richmond?"

"I heard you telling it to Norton."

"I didn't know that you heard!" said Matilda. "Well, Mr. Richmond?--how
could you remember!"

"Well--if they looked round, when they were going up the hill, they
lost all."

"They were turned into stone. And there were all sorts of noises in
their ears, to make them look round."

"The only way to get to the top, was to stop their ears."

"Yes, Mr. Richmond; I know; I understand. But what golden bird and
singing water are _we_ going up hill after?"

"Something better. We want the 'Well done, good and faithful
servant,'--do we not? And if we would have that, we must stop our ears
against all sorts of voices that would turn aside our eyes from what is
at the top of the hill."

"But Mr. Richmond, it is not _wicked_ to wear mourning, is it?"

"No. I was thinking then of other things. But it is very unlike the
spirit of religion, when a friend has gone home, to make a parade of
gloom about it; very unlike the truth of Christ."

"Mr. Richmond, I am very glad; and now I know what is right, I am very
much obliged to you. And Miss Redwood said your dinner would be ready
in a quarter of an hour. I guess it is ready now."

Which was the fact; and Matilda ran home, in a different sort of gale
now, and at luncheon was quite as light hearted as usual.




CHAPTER IV.


It was needful for Norton and Matilda, or they thought so, to take the
early train which left the station at half past seven o'clock. The next
train would not be till near eleven; and that, it was decided, would
not do at all for their purposes. Taking the early train, they would
have to go without breakfast; but that was no matter; they would get
breakfast at Poughkeepsie, and have so much the more fun. The omnibus
came for them a little after half past six, and they were ready;
Matilda with an important basket on her arm, which Norton gallantly
took charge of.

It was a delightful experience altogether. The omnibus did not
immediately take the road to the station; there were several other
passengers to gather up, and they drove round corners and stopped at
houses in different streets of the village. First they took in old Mr.
Kurtz; he was going to New York for his business, Norton whispered to
Matilda; he had a large basket and an old lady with him. Then the
omnibus went round into the street behind the parsonage and received
Mr. Schonfl�cken, the Lutheran minister, and from another house another
old lady with another basket. Two men got in from the corner. Lastly
the omnibus stopped before a house near the baker's; and here they
waited. The people were not ready. There were two children missing from
the travelling party, it seemed. Inquiries and exclamations were
bandied about; the stage driver knocked impatiently and cried out to
hurry; Matilda was very much afraid they might miss the train. "Never
mind; he knows his business," Norton remarked coolly. At last a man who
had been in quest, brought back the stray children from an opposite
lumber yard, calling out that they were found; then there were kisses
and leave takings, and "Good bye, grandma!" and "Come back again!"--and
finally the mother put her children into the omnibus, the first, the
second, the third, and the fourth; then got in herself, and the vehicle
lumbered on. The omnibus was crowded now; and the new comers had been
eating a breakfast of fried cakes and fish, pretty near the stove where
it was cooked; for the smoke of the fry had filled their clothes. Of
course it filled the omnibus also. This could be borne only a few
minutes.

"Dear Norton," Matilda whispered, "can't you open this window for me? I
cannot breathe."

"You'll catch cold," said Norton.

"No I won't. Please do! it is choking me."

Norton laughed, and opened the window, and Matilda putting her face
close to the opening was able to get a breath of fresh air. Then she
enjoyed herself again. The grey dawn was brightening over the fields;
the morning air was brisk and frosty; and as soon as Matilda's lungs
could play freely again, so could her imagination. How pretty the dusky
clumps of trees were against the brightening sky; how lovely that
growing light in the east, which every moment rose stronger and
revealed more. The farm houses they passed looked as if they had not
waked up yet; barns and farmyards were waiting for the day's work to
begin; a waggoner or two, going slowly to the station, were all the
moving things they saw. The omnibus passed them, and lumbered on.

"Norton," said Matilda suddenly, bringing her face round from the
window, "it's delicious to be up so early."

"Unless you are obliged to take other people's breakfast before you get
your own," said Norton. He looked disgusted, and Matilda could not help
laughing in her turn.

"Put your nose to my window,--you can," she said. "The air is as sweet
as can be."

"Outside"--grumbled Norton.

"Well, that is what I am getting," said Matilda. "Can't you get some of
it?--poor Norton!"

"What I don't understand," said Norton, "is how people live."

At this point, the old woman with the basket got out, where a cross
road branched off. Matilda was obliged to move up into the vacated
place, to make more room for the others; and she lost her open window.
However, the river came in sight now; the end of the ride was near; and
soon she and Norton stood on the steps of the station house.

"I don't believe my coat will get over it all day," said the latter.
"There ought to be two omnibuses."

"The poor people cannot help it, Norton; they are not to blame."

"Yes, they are," said Norton. "They might open their windows and air
their houses. They are not fit to be in a carriage with clean people."

"I guess they don't know any better," said Matilda; "and they were
rather poor people, Norton."

"Well?" said Norton. "That is what I say. There ought to be a coach for
them specially."

He went in to buy the tickets, and Matilda remained on the steps,
wondering a little why there should be poor people in the world. Why
could not all have open windows and free air and sweet dresses? Being
poor, she knew, was somehow at the bottom of it; and why should there
be such differences? And then, what was the duty of those better off?
"Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you,"--that opened a wide
field. Too big to be gone over just now. Matilda was sure that she was
in the right way so far, in going to give pleasure to Maria; and by the
way she would take all the pleasure she could herself. How sweet it was
now! The sun was up, and shining with bright yellow light upon the
hills of Rosendale and the opposite shore. The river was all in lively
motion under the breeze; the ferry boat just coming in from Rondout;
the sky overhead clearing itself of some racks of grey vapour and
getting all blue. Could anything be more delicious? Now the passengers
came trooping over from the "Lark," to get their tickets; and presently
came the rumble of the train. She and Norton jumped into one of the
cars, and then they were off.

"I'm hungry," was Norton's first confidence in the cars.

"So am I, very," said Matilda. "It will not take more than an hour,
will it, to go to Poughkeepsie?"

"Not that," said Norton. Then the very first thing will be, to go up to
Smith's and get our breakfast."

"That's that restaurant?"

"Yes. A good one too."

"I never was in a restaurant in my life," said Matilda.

"We'll see how you like it, Pink; it's delightful that you have never
seen anything."

"Why?"

"You have got so much to see. And I want to know what you will think of
it all."

Matilda was almost too happy. So happy, that not a sunbeam, nor a
ripple on the water, nor a cloud in the sky, but seemed to bring her
more to be glad of. It was only that her joy met these things and
glanced back. So Norton said. But Matilda thought it was something
beside.

"Why Norton, I am glad of those things _themselves_," she insisted.

"Of the waves on the river?" said Norton.

"Yes, to be sure I am."

"Nonsense, Pink! What for?"

"I don't know what for," said Matilda. "They are so pretty. And they
are so lively. And there is another thing, Norton," she said with a
change of voice. "God made them."

"Do you like everything he has made?" said Norton.

"I think I do."

"Then you must like those poor people in the omnibus, and poor people
everywhere. Do _they_ give you pleasure?"

Matilda could not say that they did. She wished with all her heart
there were no such thing as poverty in the world. She could not answer
immediately. And before she could answer the whistle blew.

"Is this Poughkeepsie?"

"Yes, this is Poughkeepsie. Now we'll have breakfast! Look sharp,
Pink"--

In another minute, the two were standing on the platform of the station.

"Is _this_ the place?" Matilda inquired a little ruefully. She saw,
inside the glass door, a large room with what seemed like a shop
counter running down the length of it; and on this counter certainly
eatables were set out; she could see cups of tea or coffee, and
biscuits, and pieces of pie. People were crowding to this counter, and
plates and cups seemed to have a busy time.

"This is Poughkeepsie," said Norton. "You have been here before. This
our restaurant? I should think not! Not precisely. We have got to take
a walk before we get to it. Smith's is at the top of the street."

"I am glad; I am ready to walk," said Matilda joyously; and they set
off at a pace which shewed what sort of time their spirits were
keeping. Nevertheless, all the way, between other things, Matilda was
studying the problem of poverty which Norton had presented to her. The
walk was quite a walk, and the footsteps were a little slower before
the "top of the street" was reached. Why Norton called it so, Matilda
did not see. The street went on, far beyond; but they turned aside
round a corner, and presently were at the place they wanted.

They entered a nice quiet room, somewhat large, to be sure, and with a
number of little tables set out; but nobody at any of them. Matilda and
Norton went towards the back of the room, where it took an angle, and
they could be a little more private. Here they took possession of one
of the tables. Norton set down his basket, and Matilda took off her
hat. Nothing, she thought, could possibly be any pleasanter than this
expedition in which they were engaged. This was a rare experience;
unparalleled.

"Now what shall we have?" said Norton.

"What _can_ we have?" said Matilda.

"Everything. That is, any common thing. You couldn't get dishes of
French make-ups, I suppose; and we don't want them. I am just as hungry
as a bear."

"And I am as hungry as a bear_ess_."

Norton went off into a great laugh. "You look so like it!" he said.
"But you might be as hungry as a bear; that don't say anything against
your ladylike character. Though I always heard that she bears were
fiercer than the others, when once they got their spirits up. Oh, Pink,
Pink!"--

He was interrupted by the waiter.

"Now Pink, we've got to be civilized, and say what we'll have. You may
have a cup of coffee."

"Yes, I would like it, Norton."

"And beefsteak? or cold chicken? We'll have chicken. I know you like it
best."

It was nice of Norton; for he didn't.

"Buckwheats, Pink?"

"Yes. I like them," said Matilda.

"So do I, when they are good. And rolls, in case they shouldn't be. And
good syrup--Silver Drip, mind."

Norton gave his order, and the two sat waiting. Matilda examined the
place and its appointments. It was neat, if it was very plain.

"It's a good place enough," said Norton. "The country people come here
in the middle of the day when they have driven in to Poughkeepsie to
market and do shopping. Then the place is busy and all alive; now, you
see, we have got it to ourselves. But anyhow, they have always good
plain things here."

So the breakfast proved when it came. Matilda was very much amused with
the little coffee pot, holding just enough for two, and the cream
pitcher to match. But there was hot milk in plenty; and the cakes were
feathery light; and the cold fowl very good; and the rolls excellent.
And the two, Norton and Matilda, were very hungry. So much exercise and
so much business and pleasure together made them sharp. Eating stopped
talking a little. But the very goodness of the breakfast made Matilda
think only the more, in the intervals, of that question Norton had
given her; why were there poor people, who could have nothing like this?

"Shall we go to Blodgett's next? or will you see Maria first?" Norton
asked.

"O, Maria first, Norton; and then we need not be hurried about the
plants."

"The roots," said Norton. "Well, I'll see you there, and then I have
some other business to attend to. I'll come for you about dinner time;
then we can go to Blodgett's after dinner. You'll want a good deal of
time with Maria, I suppose."

So after breakfast the two went down the town again and turned into the
cross street where Maria lived. At the door of the humble-looking
house, Norton left Matilda and went off again. Yes, it was a plain,
small brick house, with wooden steps and little windows. Matilda had
the door opened to her by Maria herself. She could not understand,
though she surely saw, the cloud which instantly covered a flash of
pleasure in Maria's face. The two went in, went up the stairs to a
little back room, which was Maria's own. A chill came over Matilda
here. It was so different from her room. A little close stove warmed
it; the bed was covered with a gay patchwork quilt which had seen its
best days; the chairs were but two, and those rush-bottomed. A painted
wooden chest of drawers stood under the tiny bit of looking glass; the
wash stand in the corner had but one towel thrown over it, and that not
clean; one or two of Maria's dresses hung up against the wall. But a
skirt of rich blue silk lay across the bed, for contrast; and yards of
blue satin ribband lay partly quilled on the skirt, partly heaped on
the patchwork quilt, and part had fallen on the floor. So one life
touched another life.

"Well!" said Maria, for Matilda did not immediately begin what she had
to say,--"how came you to be here so early?"

"We came down in the early train. I wanted to have a good long time to
talk to you; and the next train is so late."

"Who came with you?"

"O, Norton. Norton Laval."

"Norton Laval! He came with you before. How came aunt Candy to let you
come?"

"She could not help it."

"No," said Maria scornfully; "anything that Mrs. Laval wanted, she
would say nothing against. She would go down on her knees, if she could
get into Mrs. Laval's house. Did Mrs. Laval ask her to get you those
new things?"

"No. Mrs. Laval"--

"How came she to do it, then?" interrupted Maria. "They are just as
handsome as they can be; and in the fashion too. But she always liked
you. I knew it. She never gave me anything, but a faded silk
neckerchief. She is too mean"--

"O don't, Maria!" Matilda interrupted in her turn. "Aunt Candy had
nothing to do with these things; she never gave me much either; she did
not get these for me."

"Who did, then?" said Maria opening her eyes.

"Mrs. Laval."

"Mrs. Laval! How came _she_ to do it?"

"Yes, Maria, because--Maria, I have gone away from aunt Candy's."

"For a visit. I know. It has been a tremendously long visit, I think."

"Not for a visit now. Maria, I am not to go back there at all any more;
I mean, I am not going back to aunt Candy. Mrs. Laval has taken me to
keep--to be her own child. I am there now, for always."

"What?" Maria exclaimed.

"Mrs. Laval has taken me for her own,--for her own child."

"She hasn't!" said Maria; and if the wish did not point the expression,
it was hard to tell what did. Matilda made no answer.

"Mrs. Laval has taken you? _for her own child?_" repeated Maria. "Do
you mean that? To be with her, just like her own daughter? always?"

Matilda bowed her head, and her eyes filled. She was so disappointed.

"You aren't ever going to call her mamma? Don't you do it, Matilda! See
you don't. If you do, I'll not be your sister any more. She shall not
have that!"

Matilda was silent still, utterly dismayed.

"Why don't you speak? What made her do that, anyhow?"

"I don't know," said Matilda in a trembling voice. "She had a little
daughter once, and she took me"--Matilda's eyes were glittering. She
nearly broke down, but would not, and in the resistance she made to the
temptation, her head took its peculiar airy turn upon her neck. Maria
ought to have known her well enough to understand it.

"Everything comes to you!" she exclaimed. "I wonder why nothing comes
to me! There are you, set up now, you think, above all your relations;
you will not want to look at us by and by; I dare say you feel so now.
And you are dressed, and have dresses made for you, and you ride in a
carriage, and you have everything you want; and I here make dresses for
other people, and live anyhow I can; sew and sew, from morning till
night, and begin again as soon as morning comes; and never a bit of
pleasure or rest or hope of it; and can't dress myself decently, except
by the hardest! I don't know what I have done to deserve it!" said
Maria furiously. "It has always been so. Mamma loved you best, and aunt
Candy treated you best,--she didn't love anybody;--and now strangers
have taken you up; and nobody cares for me at all."

Here Maria completed her part of the harmony by bursting into tears.
And being tears of extreme mortification and envy, they were hard to
stop. The fountain was large. Matilda sat still, with her eyes
glittering, and her head in the position that with her was apt to mean
disapproval, and meant it now. But what could she say.

"It's very hard!"--Maria sobbed at last. "It's very hard!"

"Maria," said her little sister, "does it make it any harder for you,
because I am taken such good care of?"

"Yes!" said Maria. "Why should good care be taken of you any more than
of me? Of course it makes it harder."

There was nothing that it seemed wise to say; and Matilda, sometimes a
wise little child in her way, waited in silence, though very much
grieved. She began to think it was hard for Maria, though the whole
thing had got into a puzzle with her. And she thought it was a little
bit hard for herself, that she should have taken such pains to prepare
a present for her sister, and meet such a reception when she came to
offer it.

"Just look what a place I live in!" sobbed Maria. "Not a nice thing
about it. And here I sit and sew and sew, to make other people's
things, from morning till night; and longer. I had to sit up till ten
o'clock last night, puckering on that ribband; and I shall have to do
it again to-night; till twelve, very likely; because I have spent time
talking to you. All that somebody else may be dressed and have a good
time."

"But Maria, what would you do if you _hadn't_ this to do?" suggested
Matilda.

"I don't know, and I don't care! I'd as lieve die as do this. I should
like to put those pieces of blue ribband in the stove, and never see
them again!"

"Isn't it pleasant work, Maria? I think it is pretty nice work. It
isn't hard."

"Isn't it!" said Maria. "How would you like to try it? How would _you_
like to exchange your room at Mrs. Laval's for this one? Haven't you
got a nice room there?"

Matilda answered yes.

"How would you like to exchange it for this one, and to sit here making
somebody's dress for a party, instead of riding about on the cars and
going where you like and seeing everything and doing what you've a mind
to? Nice exchange, wouldn't it be? Don't you think you'd like to try
it? And I would come and see you and tell you how pleasant it is."

Matilda had nothing to say. Her eye glanced round again at the items of
Maria's surroundings: the worn ingrain carpet; the rusty, dusty little
stove; the patch-work counterpane, which the bright silk made to look
so very coarse; and she could not but confess to herself that it would
be a sore change to leave her pleasant home and easy life and come
here. But what then?

"Maria, it isn't my fault," she said at last. "It is not my doing at
all. And I think this is a _great_ deal better than living with aunt
Candy; and I would a great deal rather do it."

"I wouldn't," said Maria.

Matilda sat still and waited; her gayety pretty well taken down. She
was very sorry for her sister, though she could not approve her views
of things. Neither did she know well what to say to them. So she kept
silence; until Maria stopped sobbing, dried her eyes, washed her hands,
and began to quill her blue trimming again.

"What did you come to Poughkeepsie for, to-day?"

"To see you; nothing else."

"I think it is time. You haven't been here for weeks, and months, for
aught I know."

"Because I wrote you why, Maria. There was sickness at Briery Bank, and
Norton and I were at the parsonage ever so long. I couldn't come to see
you then."

"What have you got in that basket? your dinner?"

"O no; something that I wanted to shew to you. I wanted to bring you
something, Maria; and I did not know what you would like; and I thought
about it and thought about it all yesterday, and I didn't know. I
wanted to bring you something pretty; but I remembered when I was here
before you said you wanted gloves and handkerchiefs so much; and so, I
thought it was better to bring you those."

While Matilda was making this speech, she was slowly taking out of her
basket and unfolding her various bundles; she had half a hope, and no
more now, that Maria would be pleased. Maria snatched the bundles,
examined the handkerchiefs and counted them; then compared the gloves
with her hand and laid them over it. Finally she put both gloves and
handkerchiefs on the bed beside her, and went on sewing. She had not
said one word about them.

"Are they right, Maria?" said her little sister. "They are the right
number, I know; do you like the colours I have chosen?"

"They are well enough," Maria answered.

"Green and chocolate, I thought you liked," Matilda went on; "and the
dark brown _I_ liked. So I chose those. Do you like the handkerchiefs,
Maria?"

"I want them badly enough," said Maria. "Did you get them at Cope's?"

"Yes, and I thought they were very nice. Are they?"

"A child like you doesn't know much about buying such things," said
Maria, quilling and turning her blue ribband with great energy. "Yes,
they'll do pretty well. What sort of handkerchiefs have _you_ got?"

"Just my old ones. I haven't got any new ones."

"I should like to see those, when you get them. I suppose they'll be
worked, and have lace round the borders."

"I shouldn't like it, if they had," said Matilda.

"We'll see, when you get them. I wonder how many things Anne and
Letitia want? and can't get."

"I shall see them soon," said Matilda. "We are going to New York for
the winter."

"You are!" exclaimed Maria, again ruefully. Matilda could not
understand why. "But you won't see much of Anne and Letty, I don't
believe."

"Perhaps I shall be going to school, and so not have much chance. Where
do they live, Maria? I have forgotten."

"You will forget again," said Maria.

"But tell me, please. I will put it down."

"Number 316 Bolivar street. Now how much wiser are you?"

"Just so much," said Matilda, marking the number on a bit of paper. "I
must know the name before I can find the place."

"You won't go there much," said Maria again. "Might just as well let it
alone."

"Are the people here pleasant, Maria? are they good to live with?"

"They are not what you would call good."

"Are they pleasant?"

"No," said Maria. "They are not at all pleasant. I don't care who hears
me say it. All the woman cares for, is to get as much work out of me as
she can. That is how I live."

There was no getting to a smooth track for conversation with Maria.
Begin where she would, Matilda found herself directly plunged into
something disagreeable. She gave it up and sat still, watching the blue
ribband curling and twisting in Maria's fingers, and wondering sadly
anew why some people should be rich and others poor.

"Aren't you going to take off your things and have dinner with me?"
said Maria, glancing up from her trimming.

"I cannot do that very well; Norton is coming for me; and I do not know
how soon."

"I don't suppose I could give you anything you would like to eat. Where
will you get your dinner then?"

"Somewhere with Norton."

"Then you didn't bring it with you?"

"No."

Matilda did not feel that it would do to-day, to invite Maria to go
with them to the restaurant. Norton had said nothing about it; and in
Maria's peculiar mood Matilda could not tell how she might behave
herself or what she would say. Perhaps Maria expected it, but she could
not help that. The time was a silent one between the sisters, until the
expected knock at the house door came. It was welcome, as well as
expected. Matilda got up, feeling relieved if she felt also sorry; and
after kissing Maria, she ran down-stairs and found herself in the fresh
open air, taking long breaths, like a person that had been shut up in a
close little stove-heated room. Which she had. And Norton's cheery
voice was a delightful contrast to Maria's dismal tones. With busy
steps, the two went up the street again to the restaurant. It was
pretty full of people now; but Norton and Matilda found an unoccupied
table in a corner. There a good dinner was brought them; and the two
were soon equally happy in eating it and in discussing their garden
arrangements. After they had dined, Norton ordered ice cream.

Matilda was as fond of ice cream as most children are who have very
seldom seen it; but while she sat enjoying it she began to think again,
why she should have it and Maria not have it? The question brought up
the whole previous question that had been troubling her, about the rich
and the poor, and quite gave a peculiar flavour to what she was
tasting. She lost some of Norton's talk about bulbs.

"Norton," she exclaimed at last suddenly, "I have found it!"

"Found what?" said Norton. "Not a blue tulip?"

"No, not a blue tulip. I have found the answer to that question you
asked me,--you know,--in the cars."

"I asked you five hundred and fifty questions in the cars," said
Norton. "Which one?"

"Just before we got to Poughkeepsie, don't you remember?"

"No," said Norton laughing. "I don't, of course. What was it, Pink? The
idea of remembering a question!"

"Don't you remember, you asked me if I didn't like poverty and poor
people, for the same reason I liked other things?"

But here Norton's amusement became quite unmanageable.

"How _should_ you like poverty and poor people for the same reason you
like other things, you delicious Pink?" he said. "How should you like
those smoky coats in the omnibus, for the same reason that you like a
white hyacinth or a red tulip?"

"That is what I was puzzling about, Norton; you don't recollect; and I
could not make it out; because I knew I _didn't_ enjoy poverty and poor
things, and you said I ought."

"Excuse me," said Norton. "I never said you ought, in the whole course
of my rational existence since I have known you."

"No, no, Norton; but don't you know, I said I liked everything, waves
of the river and all, because God made them? and you thought I ought to
like poor people and things for the same reason."

"O, that!" said Norton. "Well, why don't you?"

"That is what I could not tell, Norton, and I was puzzling to find out;
and now I know."

"Well, why?"

"Because, God did _not_ make them, Norton."

"Yes, he did. Doesn't he make everything?"

"In one way he does, to be sure; but then, Norton, if everybody did
just right, there would be no poor people in the world; so it is not
something that God has made, but something that comes because people
won't do right."

"How?" said Norton.

"Why Norton, you know yourself. If everybody was good and loved
everybody else as well as himself, the people who have more than enough
would give to the people who are in want, and there would not be
uncomfortable poor people anywhere. And that is what the Bible says.
'He that hath two coats,'--don't you remember?"

"No, I don't," said Norton. "Most people have two coats, that can
afford it. What ought they to do?"

"The Bible says, 'let him impart to him that hath none.'"

"But suppose I cannot get another," said Norton; "and I want two for
myself?"

"But somebody else has not _one?_ suppose."

"I can very easily suppose it," said Norton. "As soon as we get out of
the cars in New York I'll shew you a case."

"Well, Norton, that is what I said. If everybody loved those poor
people, don't you see, they would have coats, and whatever they need.
It is because you and I and other people _don't_ love them enough."

"I don't love another boy well enough to give him my overcoat," said
Norton. "But coats wouldn't make a great many poor people respectable.
Those children in the omnibus this morning had coats on, comfortable
enough; the trouble was, they were full of buckwheat cake smoke."

"Well if people are not clean, that's their own fault," said Matilda.
"But those people this morning hadn't perhaps any place to be in _but_
their kitchen. They might not be able to help it, for want of another
room and another fire."

Matilda was eager, but Norton was very much amused. He ordered some
more ice cream and a charlotte. Matilda eat what he gave her, but
silently carried on her thoughts; _these_ she would have given to
Maria, if she could; she was having more than enough.

Moralizing was at an end when she got to the gardener's shop. The
consultations and discussions which went on then, drove everything else
out of her head. The matter in hand was a winter garden, for their home
in New York.

"I'll have some auriculas this year," said Norton. "You wouldn't know
how to manage them, Pink. You must have tulips and snowdrops; O yes,
and crocuses. You can get good crocuses here. And polyanthus narcissus
you can have. You will like that."

"But what will you have, Norton?"

"Auriculas. That's one thing. And then, I think I'll have some
Amaryllis roots--but I won't get those here. I'll get tulips and
hyacinths, Pink."

"Shall we have room for so many?"

"Lots of room. There's my room has two south windows--that's the good
of being on a corner; and I don't know exactly what your room will be,
but I'll get grandmother to let us live on that side of the house
anyhow. Nobody else in the family cares about a south window, only you
and I. Put up a dozen Van Tols, and a dozen of the hyacinths, and three
polyanthus narcissus, and a dozen crocuses;--and a half dozen
snowdrops."

"Will you plant them while we are in Shadywalk?"

"Of course," said Norton; "or else they'll be blossoming too late,
don't you see? Unless we go to town very soon; and in that case we'll
wait and keep them."

The roots were paid for and ordered to be sent by express; and at last
Norton and Matilda took their journey to the station house to wait for
the train. It was all a world of delight to Matilda. She watched
eagerly the gathering people, the busy porters and idle hack drivers;
the expectant table and waiters in the station restaurant; every detail
and almost every person she saw had the charm of novelty or an interest
of some sort for her unwonted eyes. And then came the rumble of the
train, the snort and the whistle; and she was seated beside Norton in
the car, with a place by the window where she could still watch
everything. The daylight was dying along the western shore before they
reached the Shadywalk station; the hills and the river seemed to
Matilda like a piece of a beautiful vision; and all the day had been
like a dream.




CHAPTER V.


It was near dark by the time they got home, and Matilda was tired. Tea
and lights and rest were very pleasant; and after tea she sat down on a
cushion by Mrs. Laval's side, while Norton told over the doings of the
day.

"Which room will Matilda have, mamma, in New York?" Norton asked.

"I don't know. Why are you anxious?"

"We want south windows for our plants."

"She shall have a south window," said Mrs. Laval fondly. "And I have
had a letter from your grandmother, Norton. I think I shall go to town
next week."

"Before December!" cried Norton. "Hurra! That is splendid. After we get
into December and I am going to school, the days and the weeks get into
such a progress that they trip each other up, and I don't know where I
am. And there's Christmas. Mamma, don't send Pink to school! Let me
teach her."

"I don't think you know very well where you are now," said his mother
smiling. "What will you do with your own lessons?"

"Plenty of time," said Norton. "Too much time, in fact. Mamma, I don't
think Pink would enjoy going to school."

"We will see," Mrs. Laval said. "But there is something else Pink would
enjoy, I think. You have not got your allowance yet, Matilda. Have you
a purse, love? or a porte-monnaie, or anything?"

"O yes, ma'am! Don't you remember, ma'am, you gave me _your_ pocket
book? a beautiful red morocco one, with a sweet smell?"

"No," said Mrs. Laval laughing.

"It was before the sickness--O, long ago; you gave it to me, with money
in it, for Lilac lane."

"Is the money all gone?"

"It is all gone," said Matilda; "for you remember, Mrs. Laval, Norton
and I had a great many things to get for that poor woman and her house.
It took all the money."

"You had enough?"

"O yes, ma'am; Norton helped."

"Well then you have a pocket book; that will serve to hold your future
supplies. I shall give you the same as I give Norton, five dollars a
month; that is fifteen dollars a quarter. Out of that you will provide
yourself with boots and shoes and gloves; you may consult your own
taste, only you must be always nice in those respects. Here is
November's five dollars."

"Mamma, November is half out," said Norton.

"Matilda has everything to get; she has to begin without such a stock
as you have on hand."

"Mamma, you will give her besides for her Christmas presents, won't
you?"

"Certainly. As I do you."

"How much will you give her, mamma? For I foresee we shall have a great
deal of work to attend to in New York stores before Christmas; and
Matilda will naturally want to know how much she has to spend."

"She can think about it," said Mrs. Laval smiling. "You do not want
your Christmas money yet."

"We shall get into great trouble," said Norton with a mock serious
face. "I foresee I shall have so much advising to do--and to take--that
it lies like a weight on me. I can't think how Pink will settle things
in her mind. At present she is under the impression that she must not
keep more than one pair of boots at a time."

"You want several, my darling," said Mrs. Laval, "for different uses
and occasions. Don't you understand that?"

"Yes ma'am, I always did"--

Matilda would have explained, but Norton broke in. "She thinks two
overcoats at once is extravagant, mamma; I ought to give one of them
away."

Matilda wanted to say that Norton was laughing, and yet what he said
was partly true. She held her peace.

"You do not really think that, my darling," said Mrs. Laval, putting
her arm round Matilda, and bending down her face for a kiss. "You do
not think that, do you?"

It was very difficult to tell Mrs. Laval what she really did think.
Matilda hesitated.

"Don't you see," said the lady, laughing and kissing her again, "don't
you see that Norton wants two overcoats just as much as he wants one?
The one he wears every day to school would not be fit to go to church
in. Hey?" said Mrs. Laval with a third kiss.

"Mamma, there are reasons against all that; you do not understand,"
said Norton.

"It's very hard to say," Matilda spoke at length, rousing herself; for
her head had gone down on Mrs. Laval's lap. "May I say exactly what I
do mean?"

"Certainly; and Norton shall not interrupt you."

"I don't want to interrupt her," said Norton. "It is as good as a book."

"What is it, my love?"

Matilda slipped off her cushion and kneeling on the rug, with her hands
still on Mrs. Laval's lap, looked off into the fire.

"The Bible says"--she began and checked herself. The Bible was not such
authority there. "I was only thinking--Ma'am, you know how many poor
people there are in the world?"

"Yes, dear."

"_She_ doesn't," said Norton.

"People that have no overcoats at all, nor under coats neither, some of
them. I was thinking--if _all_ the people who have plenty, would give
half to the people who have nothing, there would be nobody cold or
miserable; I mean, miserable from _that_."

"Yes, there would, my darling," said Mrs. Laval. "People who are idle
and wicked, and won't work and do not take care of what they have, they
would be poor if we were to give them, not half but three quarters, of
all we have. It would be all gone in a week or two; or a month or two."

Matilda looked at Mrs. Laval. "But the poor people are not always
wicked?"

"Very often. Industrious and honest people need never suffer."

That would alter the case, Matilda thought. She sat back on her cushion
again and laid her head down as before. But then, what meant the Bible
words; "He that hath two coats, let him impart to him that hath none;
and he that hath meat, let him do likewise"? The Bible could not be
mistaken. Matilda was puzzled with the difficult question; and
presently the warm fire and her thoughts together were too much for
her. The eyelids drooped over her eyes; she was asleep. Mrs. Laval made
a sign to Norton to keep quiet. Her own fingers touched tenderly the
soft brown locks of the head which lay on her lap; but too softly to
disturb the sleeper.

"Mamma," said Norton softly, "isn't she a darling?"

"Hush!" said Mrs. Laval. "Don't wake her."

"She is perfectly fast asleep," said Norton. "She don't sham sleeping
any more than awake. Mamma, how will grandmamma like her?"

"She cannot help it," said Mrs. Laval.

"Aunt Judy won't," said Norton. "But mamma, she is twenty times
prettier than Judith Bartholomew."

"She is as delicate as a little wood flower," said Mrs. Laval.

"She has more stuff than _that_," said Norton; "she is stiff enough to
hold her head up; but I'll tell you what she is like. She is like my
Penelope hyacinth."

"Your Penelope hyacinth!" Mrs. Laval echoed.

"Yes; you do not know it, mamma. It is not a white hyacinth; just off
that; the most delicate rose pearl colour. Now Judy is like a purple
dahlia."

"Matilda is like nothing that is not sweet," said Mrs. Laval fondly,
looking at the little head.

"Well, I am sure hyacinths are sweet," said Norton. "Mamma, will you
let me teach her?"

"You will not have time."

"I will. I have plenty of time."

"What will you teach her?"

"Everything I learn myself--if you say so."

"Perhaps she would like better to go to school."

"She wouldn't," said Norton. "She likes everything that I say."

"Does she!" said his mother laughing. "That is dangerous flattery,
Norton."

"Her cheeks are just the colour of the inside of a pink shell," said
Norton. "Mamma, there is not a thing ungraceful about her."

"Not a thing," said Mrs. Laval. "Not a movement."

"And she is so dainty," said Norton. "She is just as particular as you
are, mamma."

"Or as my boy is," said his mother, putting her other hand upon his
bright locks. "You are my own boy for that."

"Mamma," Norton went on, "I want you to give Pink to me."

"Yes, I know what that means," said his mother. "That will do until you
get to school and are going on skating parties every other day; then
you will like me to take her off your hands."

Norton however did not defend himself. He kissed his mother, and then
stooped down and kissed the sleeping little face on her lap.

"Mamma, she is so funny!" he said. "She actually puzzles her head with
questions about rich and poor people, and the reforms there ought to be
in the world; and she thinks she ought to begin the reforms, and I
ought to carry them on. It's too jolly."

"It will be a pleasure to see her pleasure in New York."

"Yes, won't it! Mamma, nobody is to take her first to the Central Park
but me."

The questions about rich and poor were likely to give Matilda a good
deal to do. She had been too sleepy that night to think much of
anything; but the next day, when she was putting her five dollars in
her pocket-book, they weighed heavy.

"And this is only for November," she said to herself; "and December's
five dollars will be here directly; and January will bring five more.
Fifteen. How many shoes and boots must I get for that time?"

Careful examination shewed that she had on hand one pair of boots well
worn, another pair which had seen service as Sunday boots, but were
quite neat yet, and one pair of nice slippers. The worn boots would not
do to go out with Mrs. Laval, nor anywhere in company with Matilda's
new pelisse. "They will only do to give away," she concluded. They
would have seen a good deal of service in Shadywalk, if she had
remained there with her aunt Candy; Mrs. Laval was another affair. One
pair for every day and one pair for best, would do very well, Matilda
thought. Then gloves? She must get some gloves. How many?

She went to Mr. Cope's that very afternoon, and considered all the
styles of gloves he had in his shop. Fine kid gloves, she found, would
eat up her money very fast. But she must have them; nothing else could
be allowed to go to church or anywhere in company with Mrs. Laval, and
even Norton wore nothing else when he was dressed. Matilda got two
pair, dark brown and dark green; colours that she knew would wear well;
though her eyes longed for a pair of beautiful tan colour. But besides
these, Matilda laid in some warm worsted gloves, which she purposed to
wear in ordinary or whenever she went out by herself. She had two
dollars left, when this was done. The boots, Mrs. Laval had told her,
she was to get in New York; she could wait till December for them.


And now everybody was in a hurry to get to New York. The house was left
in charge of the Swiss servants. The grey ponies were sent down the
river by the last boat from Rondout. Matilda went to see Mrs. Eldridge
once, during these days of bustle and expectancy; and the visit
refreshed all those questions in her mind about the use of money and
the duties of rich people. So much work a little money here had done!
It was not like the same place. It was a humble place doubtless, and
would always be that; but there was cozy warmth instead of desolation;
and comfortable tidiness and neatness instead of the wretched condition
of things which had made Matilda's heart sick once; and the poor woman
herself was decently dressed, and her face had brightened up
wonderfully. Matilda read to her, and came away glad and thoughtful.

The farewell visit was paid at the parsonage the last thing; and on the
first of December the party set out to go to the new world of the great
city. It was a keen, cold winter's day; the sky bleak with driving grey
clouds; the river rolling and turbulent under the same wind that sped
them. Sitting next the window in the car, where she liked to sit,
Matilda watched it all with untiring interest; and while she watched
it, she thought by turns of Mr. Richmond's words the evening before.
Matilda had asked him how she should be sure to know what was right to
do always? Mr. Richmond advised her to take for her motto those
words--"Whatsoever ye do, in word or deed, do all in the name of the
Lord Jesus;"--and to let every question be settled by them. He said
they would settle every one, if she was willing they should. And now as
Matilda sat musing, she believed they would; but a doubt came up,--if
she lived by that rule, and all around her without exception went by
another rule, how would they get along? She was obliged to leave it;
she could not tell; only the doubt came up.

It seemed a long way to New York. After Poughkeepsie had been some time
left behind, Matilda began to think it was time to hear about the end
of the journey; but Norton told her they were only in the Highlands.
Matilda watched the changing shores, brown and cold-looking, till the
hills were left behind, and the river took a look she was more
accustomed to. Still Norton only laughed at her, when she appealed to
him; they were not _near_ New York, he said; it was Haverstraw bay. It
seemed to take a great while to pass that bay and Tappan Sea. Then
Norton pointed out to her the high straight line of shore on the
opposite side of the river. "Those are the Palisades, Pink," he said;
"and when you see the Palisades come to an end, _then_ New York is not
far off."

But it seemed as if the Palisades would never come to an end, in
Matilda's tired fancy. She was weary of the cars by this time, and
eager for the sight of the new strange place where her life was to be
for so long. And the cars sped on swiftly, and still the straight line
of the Palisades stretched on too. At last, at last, that straight line
shewed signs of breaking down.

"Yes," said Norton, to whom Matilda pointed this out,--"we'll soon be
in now, Pink."

Matilda roused up, to use her eyes with fresh vigilance. She noticed
one or two places where carts and men were busy, seemingly, with the
endeavour to fill up the North river; at least they were carrying out
loads of earth and dumping it into the water. She was tired of talking
by this time, and waited to ask an explanation till the roar of the
car-wheels should be out of her ears. They came to scattered buildings;
then the buildings seemed less scattered; then the train slackened its
wild rate of rushing on, and Matilda could better see what she was
passing. They were in a broad street at last, broader than any street
in Shadywalk. But it was dismal! Was this New York? Matilda had never
seen such forlorn women and children on the sidewalks at home. Nor ever
so much business going on there. Everybody was busy, except one or two
women lounging in a doorway. Carts, and builders, and hurried passers
by; and shops and markets and grocery stores in amazing numbers and
succession. But with a sort of forlornness about them. Matilda thought
she would not like to have to eat the vegetables or the meat she saw
displayed there.

Then came the slow stopping of the cars; and the passengers turned out
into the long shed of the station house. Here Norton left them, to go
and find the carriage; while Matilda lost herself in wonder at the
scene. So many people hurrying off, meeting their friends, hastening by
in groups and pairs, and getting packed into little crowds; such
numbers of coachmen striving for customers at the doors, with their
calls of "Carriage, sir?" "Carriage, ma'am?" pattering like hail. It
was wonderful, and very amusing. If this was only the station house of
the railway, and the coming in of one train, Matilda thought New York
must be a very large place indeed. Presently Norton came back and
beckoned them out, through one of those clusters of clamorous hackney
coachmen, and Matilda found herself bestowed in the most luxurious
equipage she had ever seen in her life. Surely it was like nothing but
the appointments of fairy land, this carriage. Matilda sunk in among
the springs as if they had been an arrangement of feathers; and the
covering of the soft cushions was nothing worse than satin, of dark
crimson hue. Nothing but very handsome dresses could go in such a
carriage, she reflected; she would have to buy an extremely neat pair
of boots to go with the dresses or the carriage either. It was Mrs
Lloyd's carriage; and Mrs. Lloyd was Mrs. Laval's mother.

The carriage was the first thing that took Matilda's attention; but
after that she fell to an eager inspection of the houses and streets
they were passing through. These changed rapidly, she found. The
streets grew broad, the houses grew high; groceries and shops were
seldomer to be seen, and were of much better air; markets disappeared;
carmen and carts grew less frequent; until at last all these
objectionable things seemed to be left behind, and the carriage drew up
before a door which looked upon nothing that was not stately. Up and
down, as far as Matilda could see, the street was clean and splendid.
She could see this in one glance, almost without looking, as she got
out of the carriage, before Norton hurried her in.

She felt strange, and curious; not afraid; she knew the sheltering arms
of her friends would protect her. It was a doubtful feeling, though,
with which she stepped on the marble floor of the hall and saw the
group which were gathered round Mrs. Laval. What struck Matilda at
first was the beautiful hall, or room she would have called it, though
the stairs went up from one side; its soft warm atmosphere; the rustle
of silks and gleam of colours, and the gentle bubbling up of voices all
around her. But she stood on the edge of the group. Soon she could make
more detailed observations.

That stately lady in black silk and lace shawl, she was Mrs. Laval's
mother; she heard Mrs. Laval call her so. Very stately, in figure and
movement too; a person accustomed to command and have her own way,
Matilda instinctively felt. Now she had her arms round Norton; she was
certainly very fond of him. The lady with lace in her gleaming hair,
and jewels at her breast, and the dress of crimson satin falling in
rich folds all about her, sweeping the marble, that must be Mrs.
Laval's sister. She looked like a person who did not do anything and
had not anything she need do, like Mrs. Laval. Then this girl of about
her own age, with a very bright mischievous face and a dress of sky
blue, Matilda knew who she must be; would they like each other, she
questioned? And then she had no more time for silent observations;
Norton called upon her, and pulled her forward into the group.

"Grandmamma, you have not seen her," he cried; "you have not seen one
of us. This is mamma's pet, and my--darling." It was evident the boy's
thought was of "daughter" and "sister," but that a tender feeling
stopped his tongue. Mrs. Lloyd looked at Matilda.

"I have heard of her," she said.

"Yes, but you must kiss her. She is one of us."

"She is _mine_," said Mrs. Laval meaningly, putting both arms around
Matilda and drawing her to her mother.

The stately lady stooped and kissed the child, evidently because she
was thus asked.

"Grandmamma, she is to have half my place in your heart," said Norton.

"Will you give it up to her?" Mrs. Lloyd asked.

"It is just as good as my having it," said Norton.

Perhaps he would have presented Matilda then to his aunt, but that lady
had turned off into the drawing room; and the travellers mounted the
stairs with Mrs. Lloyd to see their apartments and to prepare for
dinner. The ladies went into a large room opening from the upper hall;
Norton and the girl Matilda had noticed went bounding up the second
flight of stairs.

Mrs. Laval lay down on a couch, and said she would have a cup of tea
before dressing. While she took it, Mrs. Lloyd sat beside her and the
two talked very busily. Matilda, left to herself, put off her coat and
hat and sat down at the other side of the fire, for a fire was burning
in the grate, and pondered the situation. The house was like a palace
in a fairy tale, surely, she thought. Her eyes were dazzled with the
glimmer from gildings and mirrors and lamps hanging from the ceilings.
Her foot fell on soft carpets. The hangings of the bed were of blue
silk. The couches were covered with rich worsted work. Pictures made
the walls dainty. Beautiful things which she could not examine yet,
stood on the various tables. It immediately pressed on Matilda's
attention, that to be of a piece with all this elegance and not out of
place among the people inhabiting there, she had need to be very
elegant herself. The best dress in her whole little stock was the brown
merino she had worn to travel in. She had thought it very elegant in
Shadywalk; but how did it look alongside of Miss Judy's blue silk?
Matilda had nothing better, at any rate. She glanced down at her boots,
to see how they would do. They were her best Sunday boots. They were
neat, she concluded. They wanted a little brushing from dust; then they
would do pretty well. But she did not think they were elegant. The
soles of them were rather too thick for that. At this point her
attention was drawn to what was saying at the other side of the fire.

"Do the children dine with us?"

"To-day."

"Not in ordinary?"

"It is bad for the boys; puts them out. One o'clock suits them a great
deal better. And six is a poor hour for children always. And with
company of course it is impossible; and that makes irregularity; and
_that_ is bad."

"I suppose it is best so," said Mrs. Laval with half a sigh. "What room
is Matilda to have, mother?"

"Matilda?--O, your new child. You want her to have a room to herself?"

"Yes."

"I will let her have the little front corner room, if you like. There
is room enough."

"That will do," said Mrs. Laval. "Come, darling, let us go upstairs and
look at it. Then you will begin to feel at home."

She sprang off the sofa, and taking Matilda's hand they mounted
together the second flight of stairs; wide, uncarpeted, smooth,
polished stairs they were; to the upper hall. Just at the head of the
stairs Mrs. Laval opened a door. It let them into a pretty little room;
little indeed only by comparison with other larger apartments of the
house; it was of a pleasant size, with two great windows; and being a
corner room, its windows looked out in two directions, over two several
city views. Matilda had no time to examine them just then; her
attention was absorbed by the room. It had a rich carpet; the hangings
and covering of the bed were dark green; an elegant little toilet table
was furnished with crystal, and the washcloset had painted green china
dishes. There were pictures here too, and little foot cushions, and a
beautiful chest of drawers, and a tall wardrobe for dresses. The room
was full.

"This will do very nicely," said Mrs. Laval. "You wanted a south
window, Matilda; here it is. I think you will like this room better
than one of those large ones, darling; they are large enough for you to
get lost in. See, here is the gas jet, when you want light; and here
are matches, Matilda. And now you will have a place where you can be by
yourself when you wish it; and at other times you can come down to me.
You will feel at home, when you get established here, and have some
dresses to hang up in that wardrobe. That is one of the first things
you and I must attend to. I could not do it at Shadywalk. So come down
now, dear, to my room, and we will get ready for dinner. Are you tired,
love?"

Matilda met and answered the kiss that ended this speech, and went
downstairs again a very contented child. However, all her getting ready
for dinner that day consisted in a very thorough brushing of her short
hair, and a little furtive endeavour to get rid of some specks of dust
on her boots. She sat down then and waited, while Mrs. Laval changed
her travelling dress, and Mrs. Bartholomew alternately assisted and
talked to her. That elegant crimson satin robe swept round the room in
a way that was very imposing to Matilda. She could not help feeling
like a little brown thrush in the midst of a company of resplendent
parrots and birds of paradise. But she did not much care. Only she
thought it would be very pleasant to have the wardrobe upstairs
furnished with a set of dresses to correspond somewhat with her new
splendid surroundings. Mrs. Bartholomew had not spoken to her yet, nor
anybody, except Mrs. Laval's mother. Matilda thought herself forgotten;
but when the ladies were about to go downstairs, Mrs. Laval called her
sister's attention to the subject.

"Judith, this is my new child."

Mrs. Bartholomew cast a comprehensive glance at Matilda, or all over
her. Matilda could not have told whether she had looked at her until
then.

"Where did you pick her up, Zara?"

"I did not pick her up," said Mrs. Laval, smiling at Matilda. "A wave
wafted her into my arms."

"What sort of a wave?" said the other lady dryly.

"No matter what sort of a wave. You see from what sort of a shore this
flower must have drifted."

"You are poetical," said the other, laughing slightly. "You always
were. Shall we go down?"

Mrs. Laval stretched out her hand to Matilda and held it in a warm
clasp as they went down the stairs; and still held her fast and seated
her by herself in the drawing room. It was the only point of connection
with the rest of the world that Matilda felt she had just then. Until
Norton came running downstairs with his two cousins, and entered the
room.

"Come here, Judy," said Mrs. Laval. "This is my new little daughter,
Matilda. You two must be good cousins and friends."

Miss Black-eyes took Matilda's hand; but somehow Matilda could perceive
neither the friendship nor the cousinship in the touch of it.

"Matilda what?" Miss Judith asked. Her aunt hesitated an instant.

"She has not learned yet to do without her old name. Her new name is
mine, of course."

Matilda was a good deal startled and a little dismayed. Was she to give
up her own name then, and be called Laval? she had not heard of it
before. She was not sure that she liked it at all. There was no time to
think about it now.

"David," Mrs. Laval went on, "come here. I want you all to be good
friends as soon as possible."

She put Matilda's hand in his as she spoke. But David said never a
word; only he bowed over Matilda's hand in the most calmly polite
manner, and let it drop. He was not shy, Matilda thought, or he could
not have made such an elegant reverence; but he did not speak a word.
His aunt laughed a little, and yet gave a glance of admiration at the
boy.

"You are not changed," she said.

Changed in what? Matilda wondered; and she looked to see what she could
make out in David Bartholomew. He was not so dark as his sister; he had
rich brown hair; and the black eyes were not snapping and sparkling
like hers, but large, lustrous, proud, and rather gloomy, it seemed to
the little stranger's fancy. She looked away again; she did not like
him. In another minute they were called to dinner.

It was but to walk across the hall, and Matilda found herself seated at
the most imposing board she had ever beheld. Certainly everything at
Mrs. Laval's table was beautiful and costly; but there it had been only
a table for two or three; no company, and the simplest way of the
house. Here there was a good tableful, and a large table; and the
sparkle of glass and silver quite dazzled the child's unaccustomed
eyes. How much silver, and what brilliant and beautiful glass! She
wondered at the profusion of forks by her own plate, and almost thought
the waiter must have made a mistake; but she saw Norton was as well
supplied. The lights, and the flowers, and the fruit in the centre of
the table, and the gay silks and laces around it, and all the
appointments of the elegant room, almost bewildered Matilda. Yet she
thought it was very pleasant too, and extremely pretty; and discovered
that eating dinner was a great deal more of a pleasure when the eyes
could be so gratified at the same time with the taste. However, soup
was soup, she found, to a hungry little girl.

"Pink," said Norton, after he had swallowed _his_ soup,--"where do you
think we will go first?" Norton had got a seat beside her and spoke in
a confidential whisper.

"I am going with your mother to-morrow," Matilda returned in an
answering whisper. "So she said."

"That won't tire you out," said Norton. "After she goes, or before she
goes, you and I will go. Where first?"

"You and I alone?" said Matilda softly.

"Alone!"

"Norton," said Matilda very softly, "I think I want to go first of all
to the shoemaker's."

Norton had nearly burst out into a laugh, but he crammed his napkin
against his face.

"You dear Pink!" he said; "that isn't anywhere. That's business. I mean
pleasure. You see, next week I shall begin to go to school, and my time
will be pretty nicely taken up, except Saturday. We have got three days
before next week. And you have got to see everything."

"But Norton, I do not know what there is to see."

"That's true. You don't, to be sure. Well Pink, there's the Park; but
we must have a good day for that; to-day is so cold it would bite our
noses. We can go every afternoon, if it's good. Then there is the
Museum; and there is a famous Menagerie just now."

"Oh Norton!"--said Matilda.

"Well?"

"Do you mean a Menagerie with lions? and an elephant?"

"Lions, and splendid tigers, David says; and an elephant, and a
hippopotamus; and ever so many other creatures besides. All of them
splendid, David says."

"I did not use that word," David remarked from the other side of the
table.

"All right," said Norton. "It is my word. Then, Pink, we'll pay our
respects to the lions and tigers the first thing. After the shoe"--

"Hush, Norton," said Matilda. "You forget yourself."

Norton laughed, pleased; for Matilda's little head had taken its
independent set upon her shoulders, and it shewed him that she was
feeling at ease, and not shy and strange, as he had feared she might.
In truth the lions and tigers had drawn Matilda out of herself. And now
she was able to enjoy roast beef and plum pudding and ice cream as well
as anybody, and perhaps more; for to her they were an unusual
combination of luxuries. Now and then she glanced at the other people
around the table. Mrs. Lloyd always seemed to her like a queen; the
head of the house; and the head of such a house was as good as a queen.
Judith looked like a young lady who took, and could take, a great many
liberties in it. David, like a grave, reserved boy who never wanted to
take one. Mrs. Bartholomew seemed a luxurious fine lady; Matilda's
impression was that she cared not much for anybody or anything except
herself and her children. And how rich they all must be! Not Mrs. Lloyd
alone; but all these. Their dress shewed it, and their talk, and their
air still more. It was the air of people who wanted nothing they could
not have, and did not know what it meant to want anything long. Mrs.
Lloyd was drinking one sort of wine, Mrs. Bartholomew another, and Mrs.
Laval another; one had a little clear wineglass, another a yellow
bowl-like goblet, much larger; the third had a larger still. Every
place was provided with the three glasses, Matilda saw. Just as her
observations had got thus far, she was startled to see Norton sign the
servant and hold his claret glass to be filled.

Matilda's thoughts went into a whirl immediately. She had not seen
Norton take wine at home; it brought trooping round her, by contrast,
the recollections of Shadywalk, the Sunday school room, the meetings of
the Commission, and Mr. Richmond, and talk about temperance, and her
pledge to do all she could to help the cause of temperance. Now, here
was a field. Yes, and there was David Bartholomew on the other side of
the table, he also was just filling his glass. But what could Matilda
do here? Would these boys listen to her? And yet, she had promised to
do all she could for the cause of temperance. She could certainly do
something, in the way of trying at least. She must. To try, is in
everybody's power. But now she found as she thought about it, that it
would be very difficult even to try. It is inconceivable how unwilling
she felt to say one word to Norton on the subject; and as for
David!--Well, she need not think of David at present; he was a
stranger. If she could get Norton to listen-- But she could not get
Norton to listen, she was sure; and what was the use of making a fuss
and being laughed at just for nothing? Only, she had promised.

The working of these thoughts pretty well spoiled Matilda's ice cream.
There was a trembling of other thoughts, too, around these, that were
also rather unwelcome. But she could not think them out then. The
company had left the table and gathered in another room, and there a
great deal of talk and discussion of many things went on, including
winter plans for the children and home arrangements, in which Matilda
was interested. Shopping, also, and what stuffs and what colours were
most in favour, and fashions of making and wearing. Matilda had
certainly been used to hear talk on such subjects in the days of her
mother's life-time, when the like points were eagerly debated between
her and her older children. But then it was always with questions.
_What_ is fashionable; and _What_ can we manage to get? Now and here,
that questioning was replaced by calm knowledge and certainty and the
power to do as they pleased. So the subject became doubly interesting.
The two boys had gone off together; and the two girls, mixing with the
group of their elders, listened and formed their own opinions, of each
other at least. For every now and then, the black eyes and the brown
eyes met; glances inquiring, determining, but almost as nearly
repellent as anything else. So passed the evening; and Matilda was very
glad when it was time to go to bed.

Mrs. Laval went with her to her pretty room, and saw with motherly care
that all was in order and everything there which ought to be there. The
room was warm, though no fire was to be seen; the gas was lit; and
complete luxury filled every corner and met every want, even of the
eye. And after a fond good night, Matilda was left to herself. She was
in a very confused state of mind. It was a strange place; she half
wished they were back in Shadywalk; but with that were mixed floating
visions of shopping and her filled wardrobe, visions of driving in the
Park with Norton, fancies of untold wonderful things to be seen in this
new great city, with its streets and its shops and its rich and its
poor people. No, she could not forego the seeing of these; she was glad
to be in New York; were there not the Menagerie and Stewart's awaiting
her to-morrow? But what sort of a life she was to live here, and how
far it would be possible for her to be like the Matilda Englefield of
Shadywalk why, she was _not_ to be Matilda Englefield at all, but
Laval. Could that be the same? Slowly, while she thought all this,
Matilda opened her little trunk and took out her nightdress and her
comb and brush, and her Bible; and then, the habit was as fixed as the
other habit of going to bed, she opened her Bible, brought a pretty
little table that was in the room, put it under the gas light, and
knelt down to read and pray. She opened anywhere, and read without very
well understanding what she read; the thoughts of lions and tigers, and
green poplin, and red cashmere, making a strange web with the lines of
Bible thought, over which her eye travelled. Till her eyes came to a
word so plain, so clear, and touching her so nearly, that she all at
once as it were woke up out of her maze.

"_Who mind earthly things_."

What is that? Must one not mind earthly things? Then she went back to
the beginning of the sentence, to see better what it meant.

"For many walk, of whom I have told you often, and now tell you even
weeping, that they are the enemies of the cross of Christ: whose end is
destruction, whose God is their belly, and whose glory is in their
shame, who mind earthly things."

Must one not _mind_ earthly things? thought Matilda. How can one help
minding them? How can I help it? All the people in this house mind
nothing else. Neither did they all at home, when mother was alive, mind
anything else. Mr. Richmond does.--

She went back now to the beginning of the chapter and read it anew. It
was easier to read than to think. The chapter was the third of
Philippians. She did not know who wrote it; she did not exactly
understand a good part of it; nevertheless one thing was clear, a heart
set on something not earthly, and minding nothing that interfered with
or did not help that. So much was clear; and also that the chapter
spoke of certain people not moved by a like spirit, as enemies of the
cross of Christ. It was the hardest reading, Matilda thought, she had
ever done in her Bible. If this is what it is to be a Christian, it was
easier to be a Christian when she was darning lace for Mrs. Candy and
roasting coffee beans in her kitchen for Maria. But she did not wish to
be back there. Some way could be found, surely, of being a Christian
and keeping her pretty room and having her wardrobe filled. And here
Matilda became so sleepy, the fatigue and excitement of this long day
settling down upon her now that the day was over, that she could
neither think nor read any more. She was obliged to go to bed.




CHAPTER VI.


The second of December rose keen and clear, like the first; but inside
Matilda's room there was a state of pleasant summer temperature; she
could hardly understand that it was cold enough outside to make the
pretty frosting on her window panes which hindered the view. She
dressed in royal comfort, and in a delightful stir of expectation and
hope. It was really New York; and she was going to Stewart's to-day.
The cold would not bite her as it used to do in Shadywalk, for they
would be in a carriage.

When she was dressed she contrived to clear a loophole in her frosted
window, and looked out. The sun shone on a long, clean, handsome
street, lined with houses that looked as if all New York were made of
money. Brick and stone fronts rose to stately heights, as far as her
eye could see; windows were filled with beautiful large panes of glass,
like her own window, and lace and drapery behind them testified to the
inside adorning and beautifying. There could not be any one living in
all that street who was not rich; nothing but plenty and ease could
possibly be behind such house-fronts. Then Matilda saw an omnibus going
down the street; but her breath dimmed her look-out place and she had
to give it up for that time. It was her hour for reading and praying.
Matilda was a little inclined to shrink from it, fearing lest she might
come upon some other passage that would give her trouble. She thought,
for this morning, she would turn to a familiar chapter, which she had
read many a time, and where she had never found anything to confuse
her. She began the fifth of Matthew. But she had read only fifteen
verses, and she came to this.

"Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works,
and glorify your Father which is in heaven."

If a ray of the very sunshine, pointed and tipped with fire like a
spear, so that it could prick her, had come in through the frosting on
the window pane and smote upon Matilda's face, she would not more
keenly have felt the touch. It had never touched her before, that
verse, with anything but rose leaf softness; now it pricked. Why? The
little girl was troubled; and leaning her elbows on the table and her
head in her hands, she began to think. And then she began to pray. "Let
your light shine." The light must burn if it was to shine; that was one
thing; and she must let no screen come between the light and those who
should see it. Fear must not come there, nor shame, to hide or cover
the light. And the light itself must be bright. Nobody would see a dim
shining. By and by, as she pondered and prayed, with her head in her
hands, this word and last night's word joined themselves together; and
she began to see, that "minding earthly things" would act to hide the
light first, and then to put it out. So far she got; but the battle was
only set in array; it was not fought nor gained, when she was called
down to breakfast.

The rest of the family were all seated at the table before the two boys
came in.

"Pink," Norton burst forth, as soon as he had said good morning, "we
must get there at feeding time!"

"Here you are!"--said David waggishly; and Matilda looking up, saw
Judith's black eyes all on fire and a flash of the same fun in her
brother's face. Those proud eyes could sparkle, then. Her look passed
to Norton. But he was as cool as usual.

"Mamma," he said, "I am going to take Pink this morning to the
Menagerie."

"You had better wait till she has something to wear, Norton."

"When will that be, ma'am? It won't take long will it?"

"I do not know."

"Mamma, Pink does not care, and I do not care. She has never seen a
live lion in her life; and it will not make any difference with the
lions. I guess she will keep warm. I want to be there at twelve
o'clock; or I want to be there before. They feed the animals at twelve
o'clock, and they're all alive."

"We feed the animals here at one o'clock," said his grandmother. "I
hope you will remember that."

"Do you want to go, Matilda?" Mrs. Laval asked.

"She has never seen a lion," repeated Norton.

"Somebody else has never seen a monkey," said Judith.

"That is somebody who don't live in the house with Judy Bartholomew,"
Norton returned.

"We don't want to see a bear, either," said Miss Judy pouting.

"Well, remember and be at home for luncheon," said Mrs. Laval. "I want
Matilda after that."

The breakfast went on now delightfully. Matilda sometimes lifted her
eyes to look at her opposite neighbours; they had a fascination for
her. Judith was such a sprite of mischief, to judge from her looks; and
David was so utterly unlike Norton. Norton was always acute and frank,
outspoken when he had a mind, fearless and careless at all times.
Fearless David might be, but not careless, unless his face belied him;
he did not look as if it were often his pleasure to be outspoken, or to
shew what he was thinking of. And that was the oddest of all, that he
did not seem lighthearted. Matilda fancied he was proud; she was sure
that he was reserved. In the family gatherings he was seen but not
heard; and she thought he did not care much for what was going on.
Nothing escaped Judy's ears or eyes; and nothing was serious with her
which she could turn into fun. Her eyes gave a funny snap now and then
when they met Matilda's eyes across the table, as if she had her own
thoughts about Matilda and knew half of Matilda's thoughts about her.
Matilda hoped she would not take it into her head to go to the
Menagerie.

"Norton, I believe I'll go too," said Judith the next minute.

"Where?" said Norton.

"To the Menagerie. Where should I go?"

"All right," said Norton. "But if you are going to do me the honour to
go with me, you must wait till I have brought Matilda back. I can't
take care of both of you."

"I don't want you to take care of me," said Judy.

"I know that. But I am going to take care of Matilda."

"Why cannot you take care of both of them?" his grandmother asked,
interrupting Judith.

"Make Judith tell first why she wants to go, grandmamma. She has been
lots of times."

"Grandmamma," said Judy with her eyes snapping, "I want to see a new
sort of wild animal, just come, and to see how it will look at the
tigers."

They all laughed, but Mrs. Laval put her arm round Matilda and stooped
down and kissed her.

"Judith is a wild animal herself, isn't she, dear? She is a sort of
little wild-cat. But she has soft paws; they don't scratch."

Matilda was not quite so sure of this. However, when they left the
table Judith set about gaining her point in earnest; but Norton was not
to be won over. He was going with Matilda alone, he said, the first
time; and so he did.

It was all enjoyment then, as soon as Matilda and Norton left the house
together. Matilda was in a new world. Her eyes were busy making
observations everywhere.

"How beautiful the houses are, Norton," she said, when they had gone a
block or two. "There are not many poor people in New York, are there?"

"Well, occasionally you see one," said Norton.

"I don't see anything that looks like one. Norton, why do they have the
middle of the street covered with those round stones? They make such a
racket when the carts and carriages go over them. It is very
disagreeable."

"Is it?" said Norton. "You won't hear it after you have been here a
little while."

"Not hear it? But why do they have it so, Norton?"

"Why Pink, just think of the dust we should have, and the mud, if it
was all like Shadywalk, and these thousands of wheels cutting into it
all the time."

Matilda was silenced. One difference brings on another, she was
learning to find out. But now Norton hailed a street car and they got
into it. The warmth of the car was very pleasant after the keen wind in
the streets. And here also the people who filled it, though most of
them certainly not rich people, and many very far from that, yet looked
to a certain degree comfortable. But just as Norton and Matilda got
out, and were about to enter the building, where an enormous painted
canvass with a large brown lion upon it told that the Menagerie was to
be seen, Matilda stopped short. A little ragged boy, about as old as
herself, offered her a handful of black round-headed pins. What did he
mean? Matilda looked at him, and at the pins.

"Come on," cried Norton. "What is that?--No, we don't want any of your
goods just now; at least I don't. Come in, Pink. You need not stop to
speak to everybody that stops to speak to you."

"What did he want, Norton? that boy."

"Wanted to sell hairpins. Didn't you see?"

Matilda cast a look back at the sideway, where the boy was trying
another passenger for custom; but Norton drew her on, and the boy was
forgotten in some extraordinary noises she heard; she had heard them as
soon as she entered the door; strange, mingled noises, going up and
down a scale of somewhat powerful, unearthly notes. She asked Norton
what they were?

"The lions, Pink," said Norton, with intense satisfaction. "The lions,
and the rest of the company. Come--here they are."

And having paid his fee, he pushed open a swinging baize door, and they
entered a very long room or gallery, where the sounds became to be sure
very unmistakable. They almost terrified Matilda. So wildly were
mingled growls and cries and low roarings, all in one restless,
confused murmur. The next minute she all but forgot the noise. She was
looking at two superb Bengal tigers, a male and a female, in one large
cage. They were truly superb. Large and lithe, magnificent in port and
action, beautiful in the colour and marking of their smooth hides. But
restless? That is no word strong enough to fit the ceaseless impatient
movement with which the male tiger went from one corner of his iron
cage to the other corner, and back again; changing constantly only to
renew the change. One bound in his native jungle would have carried him
over many times the space, which now he paced eagerly or angrily with a
few confined steps. The tigress meanwhile knew his mood and her wisdom
so well that she took care never to be in his way; and as the cage was
not large enough to allow her mate to turn round in the corner where
she stood, she regularly took a flying leap over his back whenever he
came near that corner. Again and again and again, the one lordly
creature trod from end to end the floor of his prison; and every time,
like a feather, so lightly and gracefully, the huge powerful form of
the other floated over his back and alighted in the other corner.

"Do they keep doing that all the time!" said Matilda, when she had
stood spell-bound before the cage for some minutes.

"It's near feeding time," said Norton. "I suppose they know it and it
makes them worry. Or else know they are hungry; which answers just as
well."

"Poor creatures!" said Matilda. "If that tiger could break his cage,
now, how far do you think he could jump, Norton?"

"I don't know," said Norton. "As far as to you or me, I guess. Or else
over all our heads, to get at that coloured woman."

The woman was sweeping the floor, a little way behind the two talkers,
and heard them. "Yes!" she said, "he'd want me fust thing, sure."

"Why?" whispered Matilda.

"Likes the dark meat best," said Norton. "Fact, Pink; they say they do."

Matilda gazed with a new fascination on the beautiful, terrible
creatures. Could it be possible, that those very animals had actually
tasted "dark meat" at home?

"Yes," said Norton; "there are hundreds of the natives carried off and
eaten by the tigers, I heard a gentleman telling mother, every year, in
the province of Bengal alone. Come, Pink; we can look at these fellows
again; I want you to see some of the others before they are fed."

They went on, with less delay, till they came to the Russian bear. At
the great blocks of ice in his cage Matilda marvelled.

"Is he so warm!" she said. "In this weather?"

"This room's pretty comfortable," said Norton; "and to him I suppose
it's as bad as a hundred and fifty degrees of the thermometer would be
to us. He's accustomed to fifty degrees below zero."

"I don't know what 'below zero' means, exactly," said Matilda. "But
then those great pieces of ice cannot do him much good?"

"Not much," said Norton.

"And he must be miserable," said Matilda; "just that we may look at
him."

"Do you wish he was back again where he came from?" said Norton; "all
comfortable, with ice at his back and ice under his feet; where we
couldn't see him?"

"But Norton, isn't it cruel?"

"Isn't what cruel?"

"To have him here, just for our pleasure? I am very glad to see him, of
course."

"I thought you were," said Norton. "Why I suppose we cannot have
anything, Pink, without somebody being uncomfortable for it, somewhere.
I am very often uncomfortable myself."

Matilda was inclined to laugh at him; but there was no time. She had
come face to face with the lions. Except for those low strange roars,
they did not impress her as much as their neighbours from Bengal. But
she studied them, carefully enough to please Norton, who was making a
very delight to himself, and a great study, of her pleasure.

Further on, Matilda was brought to a long stand again before the wolf's
cage. It was a small cage, so small that in turning round he rubbed his
nose against the wall at each end; for the ends were boarded up; and
the creature did nothing but turn round. At each end of the cage there
was a regular spot on the boards, made by his nose as he lifted it a
little to get round the more easily, and yet not enough to avoid
touching. Yet he went round and round, restlessly, without stopping for
more than an instant at a time.

"Poor fellow, poor fellow!" was again Matilda's outcry. "He keeps doing
that all the time, Norton; see the places where his nose rubs."

"Don't say 'poor fellow' about a wolf," said Norton.

"Why not? He is only an animal."

"He is a wicked animal."

"Why Norton, he don't know any better than to be wicked. Do you think
some animals are really worse than others?"

"I'm certain of it," said Norton.

"But they only do what it is their nature to do."

"Yes, and different animals have different natures. Now look at that
wolf's eyes; see what cruel, sly, bad eyes they are. Think what
beautiful eyes a horse has; a good horse."

"And sheep have beautiful eyes," said Matilda.

"And pigs have little, ugly, dirty eyes; mean and wicked too. You need
not laugh; it is true."

"I don't know how pigs' eyes look," said Matilda. "But it is very
curious. For of course _they_ do not know any better; so how should
they be wicked? Those tigers, they looked as if they hadn't any heart
at all. Don't you think a dog has a heart, Norton?"

Norton laughed, and pulled her on to a cage at a little distance from
the wolf, where there were a party of monkeys. And next door to them
was a small ape in a cell alone. Matilda forgot everything else here.
These creatures were so inimitably odd, sly and comical; had such an
air of knowing what they were about, and expecting you to understand it
too; looking at you as though they could take you into their
confidence, if it were worth while; it was impossible to get away from
them. Norton had some nuts in his pocket; with these he and the monkeys
made great game; while the little ape raked in the straw litter of his
cage to find any stray seeds or bits of food which might have sifted
down through it to the floor, managing his long hand-like paw as
gracefully as the most elegant lady could move her dainty fingers.
Matilda and Norton staid with the monkeys, till the feeding hour had
arrived; then Norton hurried back to the tigers. A man was coming the
rounds with a basket full of great joints of raw meat; and it was
notable to see how carefully he had to manage to let the tiger have his
piece before the tigress got hers. He watched and waited, till he got a
chance to thrust the meat into the cage at the end where the tiger's
paw would the next instant be.

"Why?" Matilda asked Norton.

"There'd be an awful fight, I guess, if he didn't," said Norton; "and
that other creature would stand a chance to get whipped; and her coat
would be scratched; that's all the man cares for."

"And is that the reason the tigress keeps out of the tiger's way so?"

"Of course. Some people would say, I suppose, that she was _amiable_."

"I never should, to look in her face," said Matilda laughing. "Tigers
certainly are wicked. But, they do not know any better. How can it be
wickedness?"

"Now come, Pink," said Norton; "we have got to be home by one, you
know, and there's a fellow you haven't seen yet; the hippopotamus. We
must go into another place to see him."

He was by himself, in a separate room, as Norton had said, where a
large tank was prepared and filled with water for his accommodation.
Matilda looked at him a long time in silence and with great attention.

"Do you know, Norton," she said, "this is the _behemoth_ the Bible
speaks about?"

"I don't know at all," said Norton. "How do you know?"

"Mr. Richmond says so; he says people have found out that it is so. But
he don't seem to me very big, Norton, for that."

The keeper explained, that the animal was a young one and but half
grown.

"How tremendously ugly he is!" said Norton.

"And what a wonderful number of different animals there are in the
world," said Matilda. "This is unlike anything I ever saw. I wonder why
there are such a number?"

"And so many of them not good for anything," said Norton.

"Oh Norton, you can't say that, you know."

"Why not? This fellow, for instance; what is he good for?"

"I don't know; and you don't know. But that's just it, Norton. You
_don't_ know."

"Well, what are lions and tigers good for?" said Norton. "I suppose we
know about them. What are they good for?"

"Why Norton, I can't tell," said Matilda. "I would very much like to
know. But they must be good for something."

"To eat up people, and make the places where they live a terror," said
Norton.

"I don't know," said Matilda, with a very puzzled look on her little
face. "It seems so strange, when you think of it. And those great
serpents, Norton, that live where the lions and tigers live; they are
worse yet."

"Little and big," said Norton. "I do despise a snake!"

"And crocodiles," said Matilda. "And wolves, and bears. I wonder if the
Bible tells anything about it."

"The Bible don't tell everything, Pink," said Norton laughing.

"No, but I remember now what it does say," said Matilda. "It says that
God saw everything that he had made, and it was very good."

Norton looked with a funny look at his little companion, amused and yet
with a kind of admiration mixed with his amusement.

"I wonder how you and David would get along," he remarked. "He is as
touchy on that subject as you are."

"What subject?" said Matilda. "The Bible?"

"The Old Testament. The Jewish Scriptures. Not the New! Don't ever
bring up the _New_ Testament to him, Pink, unless you want stormy
weather."

"Is he bad-tempered?" Matilda asked curiously.

"He's Jewish-tempered," said Norton. "He has his own way of looking at
things, and he don't like yours. I mean, anybody's but his own. What a
quantity it must take to feed this enormous creature!"

"You may take your affidavit of that!" said the keeper, who was an
Irishman. "Faith, I think he's as bad as fifty men."

"What do you give him?"

"Well, he belongs to the vegetable kingdom intirely, ye see, sir."

"He's a curious water-lily, isn't he?" said Norton low to Matilda. But
that was more than either of them could stand, and they turned away and
left the place to laugh. It was time then, they found, to go home.

A car was not immediately in sight when they came out into the street,
and Norton and Matilda walked a few blocks rather than stand still. It
had grown to be a very disagreeable day. The weather was excessively
cold, and a very strong wind had risen; which now went careering along
the streets, catching up all the dust of them in turn, and before
letting it drop again whirling it furiously against everybody in its
way. Matilda struggled along, but the dust came in thick clouds and
filled her eyes and mouth and nose and lodged in all her garments. It
seemed to go through everything she had on, and with the dirt came the
cold. Shadywalk never saw anything like this! As they were crossing one
of the streets in their way, Matilda stopped short just before setting
her foot on the curb-stone. A little girl with a broom in her hand
stood before her and held out her other hand for a penny. The child was
ragged, and her rags were of the colour of the dust which filled
everything that day; hair and face and dress were all of one hue.

"Please, a penny," she said, barring Matilda's way.

"Norton, have you got a penny?" said Matilda bewildered.

"Nonsense!" said Norton, "we can't be bothered to stop for all the
street-sweepers we meet. Come on, Pink." He seized Matilda's hand, and
she was drawn on, out of the little girl's range, before she could stop
to think about it. Two streets further on, they crossed an avenue; and
here Matilda saw two more children with brooms, a boy and a girl. This
time she saw what they were about. They were sweeping the crossing
clean for the feet of the passers-by. But their own feet were bare on
the stones. The next minute Norton had hailed a car and he and Matilda
got in. Her eyes and mouth were so full of dust and she was so cold, it
was a little while before she could ask questions comfortably.

"What are those children you wouldn't let me speak to?" she said, as
soon as she was a little recovered.

"Street-sweepers," said Norton. "Regular nuisances! The police ought to
take them up, and shut them up."

"Why, Norton?"

"Why? why because they're such a nuisance. You can't walk a half mile
without having half a dozen of them holding out their hands for
pennies. A fellow can't carry his pocket full of pennies and keep it
full!"

"But they sweep the streets, don't they?"

"The crossings; yes. I wish they didn't. They are an everlasting
bother."

"But Norton, isn't it nice to have the crossings swept? I thought it
was a great deal pleasanter than to have to go through the thick dust
and dirt which was everywhere else."

"Yes, but when they come every block or two?" said Norton.

"Are there so many of them?"

"There's no end to them," said Norton.

"But at any rate, there are just as many crossings," said Matilda. "And
they must be either dirty or clean."

"I can get along with the crossings," said Norton.

"Well, your boots are thick. Haven't those children any way to get a
living but such a way?"

"Of course not, or they wouldn't do that, I suppose."

"But their feet were _bare_, Norton; they were _bare_, on those cold
dirty stones."

"Dirt is nothing," said Norton, buttoning up his great coat
comfortably. He had just loosened it to get at some change for the car
fare.

"Dirt is nothing?" repeated Matilda looking at him.

"I mean, Pink," said he laughing, "it is nothing to them. They are as
dirty as they can be already; a little more or less makes no
difference."

"I wonder if they are as cold as they can be, too," said Matilda
meditatively.

"No!" said Norton. "Not they. They are used to it. They don't feel it."

"How can you tell, Norton?"

"I can tell. I can see. They are jolly enough sometimes; when they
aren't boring for cents."

"But that little girl, Norton,--all of them,--they hadn't much on!"

"No," said Norton; "I suppose not. It's no use to look and think about
it, Pink. They are accustomed to it; it isn't what it would be to you.
Don't think about it. You'll be always seeing sights in New York. The
best way is _not_ to see."

But Matilda did think about it "Not what it would be to her"! why, it
would kill _her_, very quickly. Of course it must be not exactly so to
these children, since they did not die; but what was it to them? Not
warmth and comfort; not a pleasant spending of time for pleasure.

"Norton," she began again just as they were getting out of the car, "it
seems to me that if those children sweep the streets, it is right to
give them pay for it. They are trying to earn something."

"You can't," said Norton. "There are too many of them. You cannot be
putting your hand in your pocket for pennies all the while, and
stopping under the heels of the horses. I do once in a while give them
something. You can't be doing it always."




CHAPTER VII.


Norton asked to be allowed to go with the shopping party, which his
mother refused. To Matilda's disappointment, she took Miss Judy
instead. Matilda would rather have had any other one of the household.
However, nothing could spoil the pleasure of driving to Stewart's. To
know it so cold, and yet feel so comfortable; to see how the dust flew
in whirlwinds and the wind caught people and staggered them, and yet
not to be touched by a breath; to see how the foot travellers had to
fight with both wind and dust, and to feel at the same time the easy
security, the safe remove from everything so ugly and disagreeable,
which they themselves enjoyed behind the glass of their Clarence; it
was a very pleasant experience. The other two did not seem to enjoy it;
they were accustomed to the sensation, or it had ceased to be one for
them. Matilda was in a state of delight every foot of the way. _This_
was what she had come to, this safety and ease and elegance and
immunity. She was higher than the street or the street-goers, by just
so much as the height of the axletree of the carriage. How about those
little dust covered street-sweepers?

The thought of them jarred. There was nothing between _them_ and the
roughest of the rough. How came they to be there, at the street
corners, and Matilda here, behind these clear plates of glass which
enclosed the front of the carriage?

"How very disagreeable it is to day!" Mrs. Laval said with a shudder.
"This is some of New York's worst weather."

"It's just horrid!" said Judy.

"I would not take a walk to-day, for all I am worth," the lady went on.
"There is one thing; there will be fewer people out, and we shall not
have to wait so fearfully long to be served."

The carriage stopped before a large white building, and Matilda
followed the others in, full of curiosity and eager pleasure. In
through the swinging doors, and then through such a crowd of confusion
that she could think of nothing but to keep close behind Mrs. Laval;
till they all stopped at a counter and Mrs. Laval sat down. What a
wonderful place it seemed to Matilda! A small world that was all
shops--or one shop; and the only business of that world was buying and
selling things to wear. Just at this counter people were getting silk
dresses, it appeared; here, and all round the room in which Mrs. Laval
was seated; blue and rose silks were displayed in one part; black silks
before some customers; figured and parti-coloured silks were held up to
please others; what colour was there not? and what beauty? Matilda
found that whatever Mrs. Laval wanted of her that afternoon, it was not
any help in making her purchases; and she was quite at liberty to use
her eyes upon everything. The beautiful goods on the counters were the
great attraction, however; Matilda could not look away much from the
lustre of the crimson and green and blue and tawny and grey and
lavender which were successively or together exhibited for Mrs. Laval's
behoof; and she listened to find out if she could by the quantities
ordered, which of them, if any, were for herself. She was pretty sure
that a dark green and a crimson had that destination; and her little
heart beat high with pleasure.

From the silk room they went on to another where the articles were not
interesting to look at; and Matilda discovered that the coming and
going people _were_. She turned her back upon the counter and watched
the stream as it flowed past and around her. Miss Judith also here
found herself thrown out of amusement, and came round to Matilda. They
had hardly spoken to each other hitherto. Now Miss Judy's eye first
went up and down the little figure which was such a new one in her
surroundings. Matilda knew it, but she could bear it.

"You were never here before?" said her companion.

"Never," Matilda answered.

"What do you think of it?"

"I think they have nice things here," said Matilda.

Judith did not at all know what to make of this answer.

"What is aunt Zara going to get for you?"

"I do not know--some dresses, I think."

Judith's eye ran up and down Matilda's dress again. "That was made in
the country, wasn't it?"

"Mrs. Laval had it made."

"Yes, but you will want another. Aunt Zara--aunt Zara!--Aren't you
going to get her a cloak?"

"A cloak?" said Mrs. Laval looking round. "Yes; that is what I brought
her for."

"There!" said Judy, "now you know something you didn't know before.
What sort of a cloak would you like?"

"I don't know," said Matilda in a flutter of delight. "Mrs. Laval
knows."

"I suppose she does, but she doesn't know what you would like, unless
you tell her. Let us watch the people coming in and see if we see
anything you would like. Isn't it funny?"

"What?" Matilda asked.

"All of it. To see the people. They are all sorts, you know, and so
funny. There are two Irish women,--very likely they have come in from
the shanties near the Central Park, to buy some calico dresses. Look at
them!--ten cent calicoes, and they are asking the shopman, I dare say,
if they can't have that one for nine. I suppose the calicoes are made
for them. No, there is somebody else wanting one. She's from the
country."

"How do you know?"

"Easy enough. See how she has got her hands folded over each other;
nobody does that but somebody that has come from the country. See her
hat, too; that's a country hat. If you could see her feet, you would
see that she has great thick country shoes."

Judy's eye as she spoke glanced down again at the floor where Matilda's
feet stood; and it seemed to Matilda that the very leather of her boots
could feel the look. _They_ were country boots. Did Judy mean, that?

"There's another country woman," the young lady went on. "See?--this
one in a velvet cloak. That's a cotton velvet, though."

"But how can you tell she's from the country?"

"She's all corners!" said Judith. "Her cloak was made by a carpenter,
and her head looks as if it was made by a mason. If you could see her
open her mouth, I've no doubt you would find that it is square.
There!--here!--how would you like a cloak like this one?"

The two were looking at a child who passed them just then, in a velvet
cloak stiff with gimp and bugle embroidery.

"I don't think it is pretty," said Matilda.

"It is rich," said Judy. "But it is not cut by anybody that knew how.
You can see that. Why don't you ask aunt Zara to let you have a black
satin cloak?"

"Black satin?" said Matilda.

"Yes. Black satin. It is so rich; and it is not heavy; and there is
more shine to it than silk has. A black satin cloak trimmed with
velvet--that is what I should like if I were you."

A strong desire for a black satin cloak forthwith sprang up in
Matilda's mind.

"There is not anything more fashionable," Judy went on; "and velvet is
just the prettiest trimming. When we go up to look at cloaks, you see
if you can spy such a one; if you can't, it would be easy to get the
stuff and have it made. Just as easy. I don't believe we shall find any
ready made, for they are so fashionable, they will be likely to be all
bought up. Dear me! what a figure that is!" exclaimed Judy, eying a
richly dressed lady who brushed by them.

"Isn't her dress handsome?" Matilda asked.

"It was handsome before it was made up--it isn't now. Dresses are not
cut that way now; and the trimming is as old as the hills. I guess that
has been made two or three years, that dress. And nobody wears a shawl
now--unless it's a camel's hair. Nobody would, that knew any better."

"What is a camel's hair?" said Matilda.

"A peculiar sort of rough thick shawl," said Judy. "People wear them
because they set off the rest of their dress; but country people don't
know enough to wear them. Ask aunt Zara to get you a camel's hair
shawl. I wish she would give me one, too."

Matilda wondered why Miss Judith's mother did not get her one, if they
were so desirable; but she did not feel at home enough with the young
lady to venture any such suggestion. She only did wish very much
privately that Mrs. Laval would choose for herself a black satin cloak;
but on that score too she did not feel that she could make any
requests. Mrs. Laval knew what was fashionable, at any rate, as well as
her niece; that was one comfort.

Thinking this, Matilda followed her two companions up the wide
staircase. Another world of shops and buyers and sellers up there! What
a very wonderful place New York must be. And Stewart's.

"Does everybody come here?" she whispered to Judy.

"Pretty much everybody," said that young lady. "They have to."

"Then they can't buy things anywhere else?"

"What do you mean?" said Judith looking at her.

"I mean, is this the only place where people can get things? are there
any more stores beside this?"

Judith's eyes snapped in a way that Matilda resolved she would not
provoke again.

"More stores?" she said. "New York is _all_ stores, except the streets
where people live."

"Does nobody live in the streets where the stores are?" Matilda could
not help asking.

"No. Nobody but the people that live _in_ the stores, you know; that's
nobody."

Matilda's thoughts were getting rather confused than enlightened;
however the party came now, passing by a great variety of counters and
goods displayed, to a region where Matilda saw there was a small host
of cloaks, hung upon frames or stuffed figures. Here Mrs. Laval sat
down on a sofa and made Matilda sit down, and called for something that
would suit the child's age and size. Velvet, and silk and cloth, and
shaggy nondescript stuffs, were in turn brought forward; Matilda saw no
satin. Mrs. Laval was hard to suit; and Matilda thought Judith was no
help, for she constantly put in a word for the articles which Mrs.
Laval disapproved. Matilda was not consulted at all, and indeed neither
was Miss Judy. At last a cloak was chosen, not satin, nor even silk,
nor even cloth; but of one of those same shaggy fabrics which looked
coarse, Matilda thought. But she noticed that the price was not low,
and that consoled her. The cloak was taken down to the carriage, and
they left the store.

"Where now, aunt Zara?" said Judith. "We are pretty well lumbered up
with packages."

"To get rid of some of them," said Mrs. Laval. "I am going to
Fournissons's."

What that meant, Matilda could not guess. The drive was somewhat long;
and then the carriage stopped before a plain-looking house in a very
plain-looking street. Here they all got out again, and taking the
various parcels which contained Matilda's dresses, they went in. They
mounted to a common little sitting-room, where some litter was strewn
about on the floor. But a personage met them there for whom Matilda
very soon conceived a high respect; she knew so much. This was Mme.
Fournissons; the mantua-maker who had the pleasure of receiving Mrs.
Laval's orders. So she said; but Matilda thought the orders rather came
from the other side. Mme. Fournissons decided promptly how everything
ought to be made, and just what trimming would be proper in each case;
and proceeded to take Matilda's measure with a thorough-bred air of
knowing her business which impressed Matilda very much. Tapes unrolled
themselves deftly, and pins went infallibly into place and never out of
place; and Madame measured and fitted and talked all at once, with the
smooth rapid working of a first-rate steam engine. New York
mantua-making was very different from the same thing at Shadywalk! And
here Matilda saw the wealth of her new wardrobe unrolled. There was a
blue merino and a red cashmere and a brown rep, for daily wear; and
there was a most beautiful crimson silk and a dark green one for other
occasions. There was a blue crape also, with which Miss Judy evidently
fell in love.

"It would not become you, Judy, with your black eyes," her aunt said.
"Now Matilda is fair; it will suit her."

"Charmingly!" Mme. Fournissons had added. "Just the thing. There is a
delicacy of skin which will set off the blue, and which the blue will
set off. Miss Bartholomew should wear the colours of the dahlia--as her
mother knows."

"Clear straw colour, for instance, and purple!" said Judith scornfully.

"Mrs. Bartholomew has not such bad taste," said Mme. Fournissons. "This
is?--this young lady?"--

"My adopted daughter, madame," said Mrs. Laval.

"She will not dishonour your style, madam," rejoined the mantua-maker
approvingly.

Judith pouted. She could do that well. But Matilda went down the stairs
happy. Now she was sure her dress would be quite as handsome and quite
as fashionable as Judy's; there would be no room for glances of
depreciation, or such shrugs of disdain as had been visited upon the
country people coming to Stewart's. All would be strictly correct in
her attire, and according to the latest and best mode. The wind blew as
hard as ever, and the dust swept in furious charges against everybody
in the street by turns; but there were folds of silk and velvet, as
well as sheets of plate glass now, between Matilda and it. When they
reached home, Mrs. Laval called Matilda into her room.

"Here are your five dollars for December, my darling," she said. "Have
you any boots beside those?"

"No, ma'am."

"You want another pair of boots; and then you will do very well until
next month. Norton can take you to the shoemaker's to-morrow,--he likes
to take you everywhere; tell him it must be Laddler's. And you will
want to go and see your sisters, will you not?"

"O yes, ma'am."

"Where is it?"

Matilda named the place.

"316 Bolivar St.," repeated Mrs. Laval. "Bolivar St. Where is that?
Bolivar Street is away over on the other side of the city, I think,
towards what they used to call Chelsea. You could not possibly walk
there. I will let the carriage take you. Now darling, get ready for
dinner."

Feeling as if she were ten years older than she had been the day
before, Matilda mounted the stairs to her room. _Her_ room. This
beautiful, comfortable, luxurious place! It was a little hard to
recognize herself in it. And when all those dresses should come home--

Here there was a knock at the door, and Sam, the head waiter, handed
her the bundle of her new cloak, in a nice pasteboard box. Matilda put
that in the wardrobe drawer, and made her hair and dress neat; not
without a dim notion, back somewhere in her heart, that she had a good
deal of thinking to do. A feeling that she was somehow getting out of
her reckoning. There was no time however now for anything before the
bell rang for dinner.

Nor all the evening. Norton was eager with questions; and Judith was
sharp with funny speeches, about Matilda's wonder and unusedness to
everything. Matilda winced a little; however, Norton laughed it off,
and the evening on the whole went pleasantly. He and she arranged
schemes for to-morrow; and all the four got a little more acquainted
with each other. But when Matilda went up to her room at night, she
took out her Bible and opened it, resolving to find out what those
things were she had to think of; she seemed to have switched off her
old track and to have got a great way from Mr. Richmond and Shadywalk.
She did not like this feeling. What did it mean?

She tried to think, but she could not think. Folds of glossy blue silk
hung before her eyes; her new odd little cloak, with its rich buttons
and tassels started up to her vision; Mme. Fournissons and her tape
measure and her face and her words came putting themselves between her
and the very words of the Bible. And this went on. What was she to do?
Matilda sat back from the table and tried to call herself to order.
_This_ was not the way to do. And then her mind flew off to the
Menagerie, and the roars of those wild beasts seemed to go up and down
in her ears. Yet underneath all these things, there was a secret
consciousness of something not right; _was_ it there, or no? It was all
a whirl of confusion. Matilda tried to recollect Mr. Richmond and some
of his words.

"He said I was to go by that motto, 'Whatsoever ye do, in word or deed,
do all'--Well, but I am not doing anything, am I, just now? What have I
been doing to-day? I will take a piece of paper and put the things
down! and then my thoughts will not slip away so."

Matilda got the piece of paper and the pencil; but she did not
immediately find out what she was to put down.

"The Menagerie?--I did not go there of my own head; Norton took me.
Still, '_whatsoever_ ye do'--I was getting pleasure, that's all; it was
nothing but pleasure. What has my motto to do with pleasure? Well, of
course it would make it impossible for me to take wrong pleasure--I see
that. I could not take pleasure that would be wrong in God's sight, nor
that would make me do wrong to get it. Other pleasure, right pleasure,
he likes me to have. Yes, and he gives it to me, really. I couldn't
have it else. Then certainly my motto says that I must remember that,
and thank Him first of all for everything I have that I like. Did I do
so about the Menagerie? I don't think I thought about it at all; only I
was very much obliged to Norton. I did not thank God. And yet it was
such a very, very great pleasure! But I will now."

And so Matilda did. Before going any further in her inquiries, she
kneeled down and gave thanks for the rare enjoyment of the morning. She
rose up a little more sober-minded and able for the other work on hand.

"What next? Those little street sweepers. I did not have anything to do
with them--I had no pennies in my pocket, and I could not wait. But I
shall be seeing them every day; they are under foot everywhere, Norton
says; how ought I to behave towards them? They are a great nuisance,
Norton says; stopping one at every corner; and they ought not to be
encouraged. If nobody gave them anything, of course they would not be
encouraged; and they would not be there sweeping the crossings. But
then, we should not have clean crossings. I wonder which is worst,
having them swept or not having them swept? However, they will be on
the streets, I suppose, those poor children, whatever _I_ do. Now what
ought I to do? I can't give pennies to them all; and if not, how shall
I manage?"

Matilda put her head down to think. And then came floating into her
thoughts the words of her motto,--"Do all in the name of the Lord
Jesus."

"What would He say?" questioned Matilda with herself. "But I know what
he did say! 'Give to him that asketh thee.'--Must I? But how _can_ I,
to all these children? I shall not have pennies. Well, of course! when
I _haven't_ pennies I cannot give them. But I cannot buy candy much,
then, can I! because I shall want all my odd cents. After all, they are
working hard to get a living; how terribly hard it must be, to live so
dirty and so cold!--and I have cake and ice cream and plenty of
everything I like. I suppose I can do without candy. I know what Jesus
would do too, if he was here; he would give them kind looks and kind
words, as well as pay. But can I? What could I say to them? I wonder if
Mrs. Laval would like me to speak to them? Anyhow, I _know_ Jesus would
say kind words to them--because He would love them. If I loved them, I
could speak, easy enough. And then--He would try to do them good, and
make them good. I wonder if they go to Sunday school, any of them? But
I don't go myself yet, here. I suppose I shall"--

Matilda's wits went off on a long chase here, about things that had
nothing to do with her piece of paper. At last came back.

"Where was I? what next? The next thing was the shopping. I had nothing
to do with that. I did not ask for anything; it was all chosen and done
without me. But this was another pleasure; and I am to take my dresses,
and wear them of course, according to my motto. How can I? 'Do all in
His name?' How can I? Well, to be sure, I can do it in such a way as to
please him. How would that be?"

There seemed to be a great deal of confusion in Matilda's thoughts at
this point, and hard to disentangle; but through it all she presently
felt something like little soft blows of a hammer at her heart,
reminding her of a very eager wish for black satin, and disappointment
at not having it; of a violent desire to be fashionable, and to escape
being thought unfashionable; and of a secret delight in rivalling
Judith Bartholomew. And though Matilda tried to reason these thoughts
away and explain them down, those soft blows of the hammer kept on,
just as fast as ever.

"Does the Lord like such feelings? Does _he_ care that his children
should be fashionable? How are you going to dress to please him, if the
object is to be as fine as Judith Bartholomew, or to escape her
criticism, or to shew yourself a fine lady? Will that be pleasing him?"

The answer was swift to come; yet what was Matilda to do? All these
things were at work in her already. And with them came now an ugly
wicked wish, that religion did not require her to be unlike other
people. But Matilda knew that was wicked, as soon as she felt it; and
it humbled her. And what was she to do? Seeing the wrong of all these
various feelings did not at all take them out of her heart. She _did_
want to be fashionable; she was very glad to be as handsomely dressed
as Judith; her heart was very much set on her silks and trimmings, in a
way that conscience whispered was simply selfish and proud. Were these
things going to change Matilda at once and make her a different child
from the one that had been baptized in a black dress at Shadywalk, and
only cared then for the "white robes" that are the spirit's adornings?

Matilda was determined that should not be. She prayed a great deal
about it; and at last went to bed, comforting herself with the
assurance that the Lord would certainly help a child that trusted him,
to be all that he had bidden her be.

The subject started itself anew the next morning; for there on her
dressing-table lay her pocket book with the five dollars Mrs. Laval had
given her last evening. There were two dollars also that were left from
November's five dollars; that made seven, to go shopping for boots. "I
should think I could do with that," Matilda thought to herself.

She asked Norton to go with her to Laddler's shoe store.

"Well," said Norton; "but we must go to the Park to-day."

"And Madame Fournissons wants to see you this afternoon," said Mrs.
Laval. "I think the Park must wait, Norton."

"But I have only to-day and to-morrow, mamma. School begins Monday."

"To-morrow will do for the Park," said Mrs. Laval. "And you will have
other Saturdays, Norton."

Matilda went upstairs to get ready, thinking that she was beginning to
find out what sort of "opportunities" were likely to be given her in
her new home. She was going to have opportunity for self-conquest, for
self-denial, harder than she had ever known hitherto; opportunity to
follow the straight path where it was not always easy to see it, and
where it could only be found by keeping the face steadily in the right
direction. In the midst of these thoughts, however, she dressed herself
with great glee; put her purse in her pocket; and set out with Norton,
remembering that in this matter of buying her boots her motto must come
in play.

As it was rather early in the morning, the shoe store of Mr. Laddler
was nearly empty, and Matilda had immediate attention. Matilda told
what she wanted; the shopman glanced an experienced eye over her little
figure, from her hat to the ground; gave her a seat, and proceeded to
fit her. The very first pair of boots "went on like a glove," the man
said. And they were very handsome. But the price was seven dollars! It
would take her whole stock in hand.

"Can't you give me a pair that will cost less?" Matilda asked, after a
pause of inward dismay.

"Those are what you want," said the man. "They fit, to a T; you cannot
better that fit."

"But you have some that don't cost so much?"

"They would not look so well," said the shopman. "We have boots not
finished in the same style, for less money; but you want those. That's
the article."

"Please let me see the others."

He brought some to shew. They were of less fine and beautifully dressed
stuff, were more coarsely made, and less elegant in their cut. Matilda
saw all that, and hesitated. The man looked at her.

"There's a pair here," he said, turning back to his drawer, "that I can
let you have for five dollars;--just as good as that first pair."

He produced them and tried one on. It seemed to be quite as he had
said. Matilda could see no difference.

"That will do," said he, "if you like them. They are exactly as well
made as that first pair; and of the same leather."

"Then why are they only five dollars," Matilda asked, "while the others
are seven?"

"Fashion," said the man. "Nothing else. You see, those are wide at the
toe; that was the style worn last winter; these first, you see, are
very narrow at the toe. There is no demand for _these_ now; so I can
let you have them low. If you like these, I will let you have them for
four and a half. Seven dollar boots."

Matilda felt a pang of uncertainty. That would save her two and a half
dollars of her seven, and she would have pennies for street girls and
change for other objects. But Judy would look at those square toes, and
think that Matilda was from the country and did not know, as she said,
what was what. The thought of Judy's eyes and smile was not to be borne.

"I will take the others," she said hastily to the shopman--"the first
you tried on."

"I thought so," said the man. "Those are what you want."

Matilda paid, and Norton ordered them sent home, and the two left the
shop.

"If that had been a good shoemaker," said Norton, "he would have fitted
you in half the time. We have been half an hour there."

"O that is my fault, Norton," said Matilda; "because I could not decide
which fashion to have."

"Sure you have got the right one now?" said Norton.

"I got the newest."

"That's the right one," said Norton, as if the question was settled.

But it was not settled, in Matilda's mind; and all the way home she was
trying the boots over again. Had she done right? It was on her lips to
say she wished there were no such thing as fashion, but conscience
checked her; she felt it was very delightful to be _in the fashion_.
Was that wrong? How could it be wrong? But she had paid for being in
the fashion. Had she paid too much? And was she any the better for
having round toes to her boots, that she should be so delighted about
it? She wanted to be as well dressed as Judy. She wanted that Judy
should not be able to laugh at her for a country girl. She could not
help feeling that, she thought; but then, she had paid for it. Was this
going to be the way always?

Matilda was in such a confusion of thoughts that she did not know what
she was passing in the street. Only, she did know when there were
little street-sweepers at the crossings, and she tried to slip by
without seeming to see them, and to put Norton between them and
herself. Not a penny had she for one of them. And she would not have,
until the month came round again. Fashion certainly cost. But she had
the narrow-toed boots; she was glad of that.

"What ails you?" said Norton at last. "Are you cold?"

"No, Norton. Nothing ails me. I am thinking."

"About what? You think a great deal too much. Pink, we will go to the
Park this afternoon; that will give you something to think about."

"Norton, we cannot this afternoon, you know. I have got to go to the
dressmaker's."

"O so you have! What a nuisance. Well, to-morrow, then. And I say,
Pink! there is another thing you have to think of--Christmas presents."

"Christmas presents!" said Matilda.

"Yes; we always have a great time. Only David and Judy do scowl; it is
fun to see them."

"Don't they like Christmas presents?" said Matilda, very much
bewildered.

"Christmas _presents_ all right; but not Christmas. You know they are
Jews."

"Jews?" said Matilda. "What then? What has their being Jews to do with
it?"

"Why!" said Norton, "don't you know? Do you think Jews love Christmas?
You forget what Christmas is, don't you?"

"O--I remember. They don't believe in Christ," said Matilda in an awed
and sorrowful tone.

"Of course. And that's a mild way to put it," rejoined Norton. "But
grandmamma will always keep Christmas with all her might, and aunt Judy
too; just because Davie and Judy don't like it, I believe. So we have
times."

"But how comes it they don't like what you all like, and their mother?"
Matilda asked.

"They have Jew relations, you see," said Norton; "and that goes very
much against the grain with aunt Judy. There is some old Rabbi here in
New York that is David's great uncle and makes much of him; and so
David has been taught about Jewish things, and told, I suppose, that he
must never forget he is a Jew; and he don't, I guess. Not often."

"Is he good?" asked Matilda.

"Good? David Bartholomew? Not particularly. Yes, he is good in a way.
He knows how to behave himself."

"Then how is he not good?"

"He has a mind of his own," said Norton; "and if you try him, you will
find he has a temper. I have seen him fight--I tell you!--like that
Bengal tiger if _he_ was a Jew; when a fellow tried him a little too
hard. His mother don't know, and you mustn't tell mamma. The boys let
him alone now."

"At school, was it?" said Matilda.

"At school. You see, fellows try a boy at school, all round, till they
find where they can have him; and then he has got to shew what he is
made of."

"Do they try you?"

"Well, no; they like me pretty well at St. Giles'."

"And they don't like David?"

"They let him alone," said Norton. "No, they don't like him much. He
keeps himself to himself too much for their liking. They would forget
he is a Jew, if _he_ would forget it; but he never does."

Matilda's thoughts had got into a new channel and ran along fast, till
Norton brought them back.

"So we have got to look out for Christmas, Pink, as I told you. It's
only just three weeks from to-morrow."

"What then, Norton? What do you do?"

"Everything we can think of," said Norton; "and to begin, everybody in
the house gives something to every other body. That makes confusion, I
should think!"

"Do _you_ give things to your mother? and to Mrs. Lloyd?"

"To every one of 'em," said Norton; "and it's a job. I shall begin next
week to get ready; and so must you."

Matilda had it on her tongue to say that she had no money and therefore
nothing to get ready; but she remembered in time that if she said that
or anything like it, Norton would report and ask for a supply for her.
So she held her tongue. But how delightful it must be to get presents
for everybody! Not for Mrs. Lloyd, exactly; Matilda had no special
longings to bestow any tokens upon her; or Mrs. Bartholomew; but Maria,
and Anne, and Letitia! And Norton himself. How she would like to give
him something! And if she could, what in the world would it be? On this
question Matilda's fancy fairly went off and lost itself, and Norton
got no more talk from her till they reached home.

She mused about it again when she was alone in the carriage that
afternoon driving to Mme. Fournisson's. As she had not the money, she
thought she might as well have the comfort of fancying she had it and
thinking what she would do with it; and so she puzzled in delightful
mazes of dreamland, thinking what she would get for Norton if she had
the power. It was so difficult a point to decide that the speculation
gave her a great deal to do. Norton was pretty well supplied with
things a boy might wish for; _he_ did not want any of the class of
presents Matilda had carried to Maria. But Norton was very fond of
pretty things. Matilda knew that; yet her experience of delicate
matters of art was too limited, and her knowledge of the resources of
New York stores too unformed, to give her fancy much scope. She had a
vague idea that there _were_ pretty things that he might like, if only
she knew where they were to be found. In the mean time, it was but the
other day, she had heard him complaining that the guard of his watch
was broken. Matilda knew how to make a very pretty, strong sort of
watch guard; if she only had some strong brown silk to weave it of.
That was easy to get, and would not cost much; if she had but a few
shillings. Those round toed boots! It darted into her mind, how the two
dollars and a half she had paid for those round toes, would have bought
the silk for a watch guard and left a great deal to spare. There was a
little sharp regret just here. It would have been such pleasure! And
she would not have been quite empty handed in the great Christmas
festival. But the round toes? Could she have done without them?

The question was not settled when she got to the dressmaker's; and for
a good while there Matilda could think of nothing but her new dresses
and the fashion and style which belonged to them. All that while the
dressmaker, not Mme. Fournissons by any means, but one of her women,
was trying on the bodies of these dresses, measuring lengths, fitting
trimmings, and trying effects. It was done at last; and then Matilda
desired the coachman to take her to 316 Bolivar street.

It was very grand, to ride in a carriage all alone by herself; to sink
back on those luxurious cushions and look out at the people who were
getting along in the world less easily; trudging over the stones and
going through the dirt. And it was very pleasant to feel that she had a
stock of rich and elegant dresses getting ready for her wear, and such
a home of comfort, instead of the old last summer's life at Mrs.
Candy's. Matilda was grown strong and well, her cheeks filled out and
fresh-coloured; she felt like another Matilda. But as she drove along
with these thoughts, the other thought came up to her, of her new
opportunities. The Lord's child,--yes, that was not changed; she was
that still; what was the work she ought to do, here and now?
Opportunities for what, had she? Matilda thought carefully about it.
And one thing which she had expected she could do, she feared was going
out of her reach. How was she ever to have more money to spare for
people needing it, if the demands of her new position kept pace with
her increased means? If her boots must always cost seven dollars
instead of three, having twice as much money to buy them with would not
much help the matter. "And they must," said Matilda to herself. "With
such dresses as these I am to have, and in such a house as Mrs.
Lloyd's, those common boots I used to wear at Shadywalk would not do at
all. And to wear with my red and green silks, I know I must have a new
pair of slippers, with bows, like Judy's. I wonder how much _they_ will
cost? And then I shall hardly have even pennies for the little girls
that sweep the street, at that rate."

Opportunities? were all her opportunities gone from her at once? That
could not be; and yet Matilda did not see her way out of the question.

So the carriage rolled along with her, and she by and by got tired of
thinking and began to examine more carefully into what there was to
see. She was coming into a quarter of the city unlike those where she
had been before. The house of Mme. Fournissons was in a very quiet
street certainly; but what she was passing now was far below that in
pretension. _These_ streets were very uncomfortable, she thought, even
to ride through. Yet the houses themselves were as good and as large as
many houses in Shadywalk. But nothing in Shadywalk, no, not Lilac lane
itself, was so repelling. Nothing in Shadywalk was so dingy and dark.
Lilac lane was dirty, and poor; yet it was broad enough and the
cottages stood far
enough apart to let the sky look in. Here, in these streets, houses and
people seemed to be packed. There was a bare look of want; a forlorn
abandonment of every sort of pleasantness; what must it be to go in at
one of those doors? Matilda thought; and to live there?--the idea was
too disagreeable to dwell upon. Yet people lived there. What sort?
Dingy people, as far as Matilda could see; dirty people, and as
hopeless looking as the houses. It was not however a region of the
wretchedly poor through which her course lay; the windows were whole
and the roofs were decent; but it made the little girl's heart sick to
look at it all, and read the signs she could not read. Through street
after street of this general character the carriage went; narrow
streets, very full of mud and dirt; where the horses stepped round an
overturned basket of garbage in one place, and in another stopped for a
dray to get out of their path; where children looked as if their heads
were never brushed, and often the women looked as if their clothes were
never clean. Matilda could never _walk_ to see her sisters, that was
plain; she was glad nobody was in the carriage with her; and she was
much disappointed to see even a part of New York look like this.

In a street a little wider, a little cleaner, a shade or two more
respectable, the carriage stopped at last. It stopped, and Matilda got
out. Was this Bolivar street? But she looked and saw that 316 was the
number of the house. So she rang the bell.

It was the right place; and she was shewn into a parlour, where she had
to wait a little. It was respectable, and yet it oppressed all
Matilda's senses. The room was full of buckwheat cake smoke, to begin
with, which had filled it that morning and probably every morning of
the week, and was never encouraged, nor indeed had ever a chance, to
pass away. So each morning made its addition to the stock, till now
Matilda felt as if it could be almost seen as well as felt. It
certainly was in the carpet, the dingy old brown carpet, in which the
worn holes were too many and too evident to be hidden by rug or crumb
cloth or concealed by disposition of furniture. It wreathed the lamps
on the mantelpiece and the picture on the wall, which last represented
a very white monument with a very green willow tree drooping limp
tresses over it, and a lady in black pressing a white handkerchief to
her eyes. An old mahogany chest of drawers and a table with some books
on it did not help the effect; for the chest of drawers was out of
place, the cotton table cover was dingy and hung awry, and the books
were soiled and dog's eared. Matilda felt all this in three minutes;
then she forgot it in the joy of seeing her sisters. The greeting on
her part was very warm; too warm for her to find out that on their part
it was a little constrained. They were interested enough, however, in
all that had befallen Matilda, to give talk full flow; and made her
tell them the whole story of the past months; the ship fever, the visit
at Briery Bank, the adoption of herself to be a child of the house, the
coming to New York, and the composition of the family circle in Mrs.
Lloyd's house. The elder sisters said very little all the while, except
to ask questions.

"And it's for good and all!" said Letitia, when Matilda had done.

"Yes. For good and all!"

"And what is Maria doing?" said Anne.

"Maria is in Poughkeepsie, you know, learning mantua-making."

"Is she happy? does she get along well?"

"I don't know," replied Matilda dubiously. She had not known Maria to
seem happy for a very long period; certainly not at the time of her
last visit to her.

"And _we_ are here," said Letitia. "I don't know why all the good
should come to Matilda, for my part."

Matilda could say nothing. It was a dash of cold water.

"I suppose you have everything in the world you want?" Letitia went on.

"Does she treat you really exactly as if you were her child?" said
Anne. "Mrs. Laval, I mean."

"Just as if I were," said Matilda.

"And you can have everything you want?" asked Letitia; but not as if
she were glad of it.

"If Mrs. Laval knows it," said Matilda.

"You can let her know it, I suppose. It ain't fair!" cried Letitia; "it
ain't fair! Why should Matilda have all the good that comes to anybody?
Here this child can have everything she wants; and you and I, and
Maria, have to work and work and pinch and pinch, and can't get it
then."

"Is that your dress for every day?" said Anne, after she had lifted
Matilda's cloak to see what was underneath.

"I don't know, Anne."

"You don't know? Don't you know what you wear every day?"

"Yes, but I don't know what will be my every day frock. I do not wear
the same in the morning and in the afternoon."

"You don't!" said Anne. "How many dresses have you?"

"And what are they?" added Letitia.

Matilda was obliged to tell.

"Think of it!" said Letty. "This child! _She_ has silks and cashmeres
and reps, more than she can use; and I, old as I am, haven't a dress to
go to church in, but one that I have worn a whole winter. I could get
one for twenty shillings, and I haven't money to spare for that!"

"Hush," said Anne; "we shall do better by and by, when we have gone
further into the business."

"We shall be delving in the business though, for it, all the while. And
Matilda is to do nothing and live grand. She'll be too grand to look at
us and Maria."

"Where do you live?" Anne asked.

"It's the corner of 40th street and Blessington Avenue."

Anne's face darkened.

"Where is Blessington Avenue?" asked Letitia.

"It's away over the other side of the city," Anne answered.

"Well, I suppose there is all New York between us," said Letitia.
"Don't you think _this_ is a delightful part of the town, Matilda?"

"I should think you would go back to Shadywalk, Anne and Letty, when
you have learned what you want to learn; it would be pleasanter to make
dresses for the people there, wouldn't it, than for people here?"

"Speak for yourself," said Letty. "Do you think nobody wants to be in
New York but you?"

"I don't want to live where Mrs. Candy lives," said Anne. "That's
enough for me."

The conversation had got into a very disagreeable channel, where
Matilda could not deal with it. Perhaps that helped her to remember
that it was getting late and she must go.

"How did you get here?" asked Letitia. "You could not find your way
alone. I declare! you don't mean to say that carriage is for you?"

"I couldn't come any other way," said Ma-tilda, as meekly as if it had
been a sin to ride in a carriage.

"I declare!" said Letitia. "Look, Anne, what a carriage. It is a close
carriage, just as handsome as it can be."

"Was nobody with you?" said Anne.

"No, she has it all to herself," said Letitia. "Well, I hope she'll
enjoy it. And I would be glad of twenty shillings to get a dress to
walk to church in."

Matilda was glad to bid good bye and to find the carriage door shut
upon her. She was very glad to be alone again. Was it any wrong in her,
that she had so much more than her sisters? It was not her own doing;
she did not make Mrs. Laval's wealth, nor gain Mrs. Laval's affection,
by any intent of her own; and further, Matilda could not understand how
Anne and Letitia were any worse off for her better circumstances. If
she could have helped it, indeed, that would have been another affair;
and here one thorn pricked into Matilda's heart. She might not have
thought of it if the amount named had not been just what it was; but
twenty shillings?--that was exactly the two dollars and a half she had
paid to be in the fashion as to her toes. Now was it right, or not?
Ought she to have those two and a half dollars in hand to give to Letty
for her dress? The thorn pricked rather sharp.




CHAPTER VIII.


It was growing dusk when Matilda got home. She tapped at Mrs. Laval's
door before seeking her own.

Mrs. Laval was sitting on a low chair in front of the fire. She had bid
"come in," at the knock, and now received Matilda into her arms; and
making her sit down on her lap, began taking off her things between
kisses.

"You have got home safe and warm," she said, as she pulled off
Matilda's glove and felt of the little fingers.

"O yes! I had a beautiful ride," Matilda answered.

"And a pleasant visit?"

Now the answer to this was not so easy to give. Matilda struggled for
an answer, but truth would not find one. Mortification did. She flung
her arms round Mrs. Laval's neck and hid her face, for she felt the
tears were coming.

"My darling!" said the lady, very much surprised,--"what is the matter?
Was it not pleasant?"

But Matilda would not say that either. She let her action speak for
her. Mrs. Laval kissed and caressed her, and then when the child lifted
up her head, asked in a more business-like tone, "What was it, Matilda?"

"I don't know,"--was all that Matilda could say.

"Were they not glad to see you?"

"I thought they were, at first," said Matilda. "I was very glad to see
them. Afterwards"--

"Yes, what afterwards?"

"Something was the matter. I think--maybe--they felt a little bad
because I have so much more than they have; and I don't deserve it any
more."

"I understand," said Mrs. Laval. "I dare say. Well, dear, we will try
and find some way of making them feel better. Don't you be troubled.
What have you been about all day? I have scarcely seen you. Did you go
to Laddler's this morning?"

"Yes, ma'am. Norton took me there."

"And you got your boots, such as you wanted?"

"I got them--I believe so. They are narrow toes."

"Was that what you wanted?" said Mrs. Laval smiling.

"I could have got broad toed boots for a good deal less, but he said
they were out of fashion; they were last year's style."

"Yes, he knows," said Mrs. Laval. "Of course he knows, for he makes
them."

"Don't other people know?"

"I suppose so," said Mrs. Laval; "but really I never think about it. I
take what he gives me and am sure it is all right. That is the comfort
of going to Laddler."

"But wouldn't you have found it out, if I had got the square toes?"

"I might have found it out," said Mrs. Laval laughing, "but I should
not have known it was wrong. I should have taken it for the last style."

"Then what difference does it make?" said Matilda.

"It makes a good deal of difference to the shoemaker," said Mrs. Laval;
"for as often as he can bring in a new fashion he can make people buy
new shoes. But how was it at Madame Fournissons?"

"It was all right," said Matilda. "She tried everything on, and made
them all fit."

Mrs. Laval wrapped arms a little closer about the tiny figure on her
lap.

"Now do you know," she said, "there is another piece of work you have
got to attend to. Has Norton told you about Christmas?"

"Yes, ma'am; something."

"You know there is a great time of present giving. You must take your
turn, with the rest. How will you manage it?"

"Manage what, ma'am?"

"Manage to get gifts for all these people? Shall I do it for you?"

"Why I cannot do it," said Matilda simply; "because I have nothing to
get them with."

Mrs. Laval laughed and kissed her. "Suppose I supply that deficiency?
You could not very well do it without money, unless you were a witch.
But if I give you the money, darling? Here are twenty dollars; now you
may spend them, or I will spend them for you. Would you like to do it?"

"I would like to do it very much!" said Matilda flushing with
excitement,--"if I can."

"Very well. Norton will shew you where pretty things are to be bought,
of various sorts. You can get everything in New York. I expect I shall
not see you now for three weeks to come; you will be shopping all the
time. You have a great deal to do."

Matilda flushed more and more, clasped the notes in her hand, and
looked delighted.

"Well, I suppose I must let you go," said Mrs. Laval, "for I must get
ready for dinner, and you must. But first,--Matilda, when are you going
to call me mamma? This is not to make you forget the mother you had,
maybe a better one than I am; but I am your mother now. I want you to
call me so."

Matilda threw her arms round Mrs. Laval's neck again. "Yes--I will,"
she whispered. There were new kisses interchanged between them, full of
much meaning; and then Matilda went up to her room.

At the top of the stairs, in each story, there was a large open space,
a sort of lobby, carpeted and warm and bright, into which the rooms
opened. Matilda paused when she got to her own, and stood by the rails
thinking. The twenty dollars had not at all taken away her regret on
the subject of Letitia's dress; rather the abundance which came pouring
in upon her pricked her conscience the more with the contrast between
her own case and that of her sister, which a little self-denial on her
part would have rendered less painful. Mrs. Laval had unwittingly
helped the feeling too by her slight treatment of the matter of the
boots; it appeared that she would never have known or cared, if Matilda
had got the objectionable square toes. Judy would; but then, was Judy's
laugh to be set against Letitia's joy in a new dress? a thing really
needed? Matilda could not feel satisfied with her action. When she
bought those boots, she had not done it according to her motto; that
was the conclusion.

She came to that conclusion before she opened the door of her room; but
then she took up the consideration of how the mischief might be
remedied; and all the while she was dressing and putting away her
walking things, her head in a delightful bustle of thoughts tried
different ways of disposing of her money. She must consult Norton; that
was the end of it.

"Well," said Norton, when she had a chance to do this after dinner,--"I
see what is before us; we have got to go into all the stores in New
York between this and Christmas; so we had best begin to-morrow.
To-morrow we will go-- Do you know what sort of things you want, Pink?"

"Only one or two."

"See now. You must have something for everybody. That is, counting
great and small, six persons in this house. Any beside?"

"O yes; but I know what to do for _them_, Norton; at least I shall
know; it is only these that trouble me."

"What will you offer to grandmamma?"

"I just don't know, Norton! I can't even imagine."

Norton pondered.

"Hollo, Davy!" he cried presently. "You and Judy come over here. I want
to talk to you."

Judith and her brother came over the room to where Norton and Matilda
were. Judith sat down, but David stood waiting.

"The thing is, friends and relatives," Norton began, "how and by what
measures we can jointly and severally succeed in distinguishing
ourselves, in the matter of our Christmas offerings to Mrs. Lloyd. I
want your opinion about it. It is always nearly as much bother as
Christmas is worth. The old lady don't want anything, that I ever
discovered, and if she did, no one of us is rich enough to relieve her.
Now a bright plan has occurred to me. Suppose we club."

"Club what?" said David.

"Forces. That is, put our stock together and give her something
clever--from the whole of us, you know."

David looked at the new member of the quartette, as if to see whether
she would do to work with; Judy whistled softly.

"What shall we give her?" said that young lady. "She has got everything
under the sun already."

"Easier to find one thing than four things, then," said Norton.

"I think it will do," said David. "It is a good idea. And I saw the
article at Candello's yesterday."

"What was it?"

"A liqueur stand. Grandmamma was admiring it. It is very elegant; the
shapes of the flasks and cups are so uncommon, and so pretty."

"David is a judge of that," said Norton by way of comment to Matilda.
"I go in for colour, and he for shapes."

"There is no colour here," said David; "it is all clear glass."

"The cordial will give the colour," said Norton. "Yes, I think that
will do. Hurra! Grandmamma is always on my mind about this time, and it
keeps down my spirits."

"Who'll go and get it?" said Judy.

"We'll all go together," said Norton. "We are _all_ going to get it;
didn't you understand? I want to see for myself, for my part, before
the thing's done. I say! let us each give a glass, and have our names
engraved on them."

"I don't want anybody to drink out of 'Judy,'" said the young lady
tossing her head.

"Grandmamma will think she is kissing you," said Norton. "She'll wear
out that glass, that's the worst of it."

"Then somebody else will have to drink out of 'David,'" said Judy's
brother. "I don't know about that."

"Well, she'd like it," said Norton.

"But I wouldn't," said Judy. "I have no objection to her kissing me;
but fancy other people!"

"It won't hurt," said Norton. "You'll never feel it through the glass.
But anyhow, we'll all go to Candello's to-morrow and see the thing, and
see what we'll do. Maybe she'll give us cordial in our own cups. That
would be jolly!--if it was noyau."

"You are getting jolly already," said Judith. "Does Matilda ever get
jolly?"

"You'll find out," said Norton; "in course of time, if you keep your
eyes open. But I don't believe you know a brick when you see it, Judy."

"A brick!" said that young lady.

"Yes. There are a great many sorts, David can tell you. Bricks are a
very old institution. I was studying about Chaldaean bricks lately.
They were a foot square and two or three inches thick; and if they were
not well baked they would not stand much, you know."

"What nonsense you are talking!" said Judith scornfully.

"Some of those bricks were not nonsense, for they have lasted four
thousand years. That's what I call--a brick!"

"You wouldn't know it if you saw it though," David remarked.

"You shut up!" said Norton. "Some of your ancestors made them for
Nebuchadnezzar."

"Some of my ancestors were over the whole province of Babylon," said
David. "But _that_ was not four thousand years ago."

"When I get back as far as Nebuchadnezzar," said Norton shutting his
eyes, as if in the effort at abstraction, "I have got as far as I can
go. The stars of history beyond that seem to me all at one distance."

"They do not seem so to me," said David. "It was long before
Nebuchadnezzar that Solomon reigned; and the Jews were an old people
then."

"I know!" said Norton. "Nothing can match you but the Celestials. After
all, Noah's three sons all came out of the ark together."

"But the nations of Ham are all gone," said David; "and the nations of
Japhet are all changing."

"This fellow's dreadful on history?" said Norton to Matilda. "I used to
_think_," he went on as the coloured waiter just then came in with
coffee, "I used to _think_ there were some of Ham's children left yet."

"But not a nation," said David.

The one of Ham's children in question came round to them at this
minute, and the talk was interrupted by the business of cream and
sugar. The four children were all round the coffee tray, when Mrs.
Laval's voice was heard calling Matilda. Matilda went across the room
to her.

"Are they giving you coffee, my darling?" said Mrs. Laval, putting her
arm round her.

"I was just going to have some."

"I don't want you to take it. Will it seem very hard to deny yourself?"

"Why no," said Matilda; then with an effort,--"No, mamma; not if you
wish me to let it alone."

"I do. I don't want this delicate colour on your cheek," and she
touched it as she spoke, "to grow thick and muddy; I want the skin to
be as fair and clear as it is now."

"Norton takes coffee," said Mrs. Bartholomew.

"I know. Norton is a boy. It don't matter."

"Judy!" Mrs. Bartholomew called across the room, "Judy! don't _you_
touch coffee."

"It's so hot mamma, I don't touch it. I swallow it without touching. It
goes right down."

"I don't like you to drink it."

"It would be a great deal pleasanter to drink it, than to swallow it in
that way," said Judy, coming across the room with a hop, skip and jump
indescribable. "But coffee is coffee anyhow. Mayn't I take it a little
cooler and a little slower next time?"

"It will make your complexion thick."

"It will make my eyes bright, though," said Judy unblushingly.

"I never heard that," said Mrs. Bartholomew laughing.

"O but I have, though," said Judy. "I have seen your eyes ever so
bright, mamma, when you have been drinking coffee."

"Yours are bright enough without it," said her mother.

"Yes'm," said Judy contentedly, standing her ground.

Matilda wondered a good deal at both mother and daughter, and she was
amused too; Judy was so funnily impudent, and Mrs. Bartholomew so
lazily authoritative. She nestled within Mrs. Laval's arm which
encircled her, and felt safe, in the midst of very strange social
elements. Mrs. Lloyd eyed her.

"How old is that child, Zara?"

"About Judith's age."

"No, she isn't, aunt Zara," said Judy. "She is about seven years and
three months."

"And what are you?" said her aunt.

"Judith is over twelve," said Mrs. Bartholomew. "Surely that child is
not so old?"

"Matilda is the shortest," said Mrs. Laval, looking from one to the
other.

"And much the youngest looking," said Mrs. Lloyd. "How do you like New
York, my dear?"

"She likes it," said Judy,--"if she only could have got a black satin
cloak."

Matilda stared at her in mingled amazement and shame. Mrs. Laval
laughed and hugged Matilda up a little closer.

"A black satin cloak?" she repeated. "Did you wish for a black satin
cloak, my dear?"

"Trimmed with a deep fall of lace," added Judy.

"O Judy," exclaimed Matilda, "you said nothing about lace!"

"You wanted it, though," said Judith.

"I never thought of such a thing, mamma, as lace," said Matilda
appealingly.

"But you did wish for the satin?"

"Judy seemed to think it would be pretty. She wanted me to ask you to
get it."

The shout of laughter which was raised upon this, Matilda did not at
all understand. They all laughed, Judy not the least of them. Matilda
was very much ashamed.

"Oh Judy, Judy!" her aunt said. "Matilda, black satin is what old
ladies wear. She has been fooling you, as she fools everybody. You
mustn't believe Judy Bartholomew in anything she tells you. You would
be a little old woman, in a black satin cloak with deep lace."

"She said nothing about lace," Matilda repeated. "But I shall learn
what is proper, in her company."

And Matilda's little head, despite her confusion, took the airy set
upon her shoulders which was with her the unconscious expression of
disdain or disapprobation. There was another burst of laughter.

"Your shoulders are older than your face, my dear," observed Mrs.
Lloyd. "Judith must take care what she does. I see there is something
in you."

Happily this speech was Greek to Matilda; she had not the least
knowledge of what called it forth. However, she took it as a sign that
Mrs. Lloyd was beginning to like her a little. All the more she was
sorry, as her feet went up the stairs that night, that the way was not
clear about the Christmas gift for the stately old lady.

She had meant to speak of it to the other children, but had no chance.
After Mrs. Laval called her to tell her about the coffee, the quartette
party was broken up; the two boys had left the room and not come back
again. So what would have been better disposed of at once, was of
necessity laid over to the next day. Matilda had scruples about taking
part in a gift that had anything to do with the promotion of drinking.
She knew well enough what liqueur was; she had tasted it on the
occasion of that first memorable visit she and Maria had made to Mrs.
Laval's house; she knew it was very strong, stronger than wine, she
thought; for people only drank it out of little glasses that would not
hold much more than a good thimbleful. She had seen it once or twice
already at Mrs. Lloyd's served after dinner. She had seen David and
Norton and Judy all take it. Now she herself was pledged to do all she
could in the cause of temperance. Her all would not be much here,
something said to her; nobody would mind what she thought or said;
true. Nevertheless, ought she not to do _what she could?_ according to
her old motto. And following her new motto, to "do all in the name of
the Lord Jesus," could she rightly join, even silently, in a plan to
make a present of drinking flasks and glasses? But if she refused, what
a fuss it would make!

Matilda went slowly up the stairs thinking of it; and arrived in her
room, she turned on the gas and opened her Bible and sat down to study
the question. She found she could not read, any more than those few
strong words; they seemed to cover the whole ground; "Whatsoever ye do,
in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus." Could she, as
his little servant, help the other children in giving such a gift? And
she was pledged, as a member of the Commission no less than as a
servant of Christ, to do all she could for the cause of temperance.
Would it not be _something_ for the cause of temperance, if she
declared off from having anything to do with the liqueur stand? She had
felt she must try somehow to speak to David and Norton about their own
drinking wine; this was a good chance, and if she let this chance go--I
can never do it another time, she thought to herself. But oh, the
difficulty and the pain of it! They thought her a baby, and a little
country girl, who knew nothing; they would laugh at her so, and perhaps
be angry too. How could she do it! And once or twice Matilda put her
head down on her book in the struggle, wishing with all her heart it
were not so hard to be a Christian.

But all her thoughts and her prayers only made her more and more sure
which way lay the course of duty; and along with that grew a heavy
looking forward to the next day and the trial it would bring. How to
manage the matter best was a question. To speak privately to Norton
alone would be far the easiest; but then, that might not secure the
effect of her protest against wine and cordials and all such things, as
she wished to make it; Norton would perhaps cover it up, for the sake
of shielding her and himself from the reproaches of the others; and so
the work would not be done. She could not decide. She was obliged to go
to bed and leave it to circumstances to open the way for her. She half
made up her mind that the "opportunities" of her new position were as
likely to be opportunities for self denial as for anything else. This
was not what she had expected.

Saturday morning rose still and fair. The wind had gone down; the
severe cold had abated; the weather was beautifully prosperous for the
children's expedition. Now if Matilda could get a chance to speak
before they set out--It would be awkward to have to speak in the store,
maybe before a shopman, and when they were all on the very point of
finishing what they came to do. Matilda was ready to wish the day had
been stormy; and yet she wanted to go to Tiffany's, where Norton had
said he would take her; and to Candello's too, for the matter of that

There was another question Matilda had to settle with herself, only she
could not attend to so many things at once. Her twenty dollars for
Christmas purchases; how was all _that_ to be spent "in the name of the
Lord Jesus"? She could not think of it just now, except by snatches;
she kept remembering it, and trying to reckon how many people she had
to buy things for. New York certainly was a very puzzling place to live
in.

The other children seemed to be as full of business as she, and much
less quiet about it. So Matilda did not find a chance to speak to
Norton in private, which in her trouble she would have done if she
could. It was all bustle and discussion till they went to get ready for
their walk. Matilda laced on her new boots, Judy won't have any
occasion to look scornfully at those, she said to herself. They are as
nice as they can be.

A little to her surprise, when she got downstairs she found Miss Judy
dressed in a black silk pelisse. What was the difference between silk
and satin, Matilda wondered? Judy caught her glance perhaps, for with a
twinkle of her own sharp black eyes she burst out into a peal of
laughter.

"What is the matter now?" her brother asked.

"Things become people so differently," said Judith saucily. "Something
you couldn't understand, Davy; men don't, nor boys neither. Matilda and
I understand."

"Matilda don't understand much that you do," said Norton.

"An' that's thrue for ye!" said Judy with a strong Irish accent.
"Faith, the craythur, she's just innicent!"

"Hush, Judy," said her brother laughing; and "You're a case, Judy,"
said Norton; and so they went out at the front door. Matilda's
opportunity was gone; she had thought to speak out to them all while
they were in the hall; and now she was a little too vexed to speak, for
a while. However, it was a gay walk down the avenue and then down
Broadway. The day was very fine and all the world seemed to be out and
astir. Norton was talking very busily too, and the excitement of
business soon chased away the momentary excitement of displeasure. In
the midst of all this, every few blocks they came to street sweepers. A
little girl or a little boy, grey and ragged, keeping a clean crossing
and holding out eager little hands for the pennies they did not get.
David and Norton and Judith did not so much as look at the children,
passing the outstretched hands as if unseen; and Matilda had no
pennies; nothing but her twenty dollar bill. Every few blocks there was
one of these poor, grey dusty figures and one of those little empty
hands. Matilda might have forgotten one or two, if that had been all;
it was impossible to forget this company. How came their life to be so
different from her life? What a hard way to spend one's days! always at
a street corner. And where did they hide themselves at night? And did
any of those poor little ones ever know what Christmas meant? And most
of all, what could or ought she to do for them, she who had so much?
What could be squeezed out of those twenty dollars to refresh the
corners of the streets? anything?

Thinking about this, and replying to Norton, and finding her way among
the crowds of people, they had come to Candello's before Matilda had
found a time to speak anything of what was chiefly on her mind.

It was a long bright store, elegant with its profusion of beautiful
things in glass and porcelain and bronze. Every foot of the counters
and of the floor, along the sides of the room, seemed to Matilda to be
filled with things to be looked at. Such beautiful basins and ewers,
just for washing! Such charming vases and flower glasses! Such handsome
clocks and statuettes and lamps! Then there were painted cups, and
flowered goblets and tumblers, and flasks wonderfully cut, and bowls,
large and beautiful, but clearly not for toilet use, that excited
Matilda's wonderment. She was lost in delight as well as wonder.

"Here," said David, and the word struck like a blow upon her nerves of
hearing,--"here is the article. Isn't that unexceptionable now?"

With the others, Matilda turned to see what he was pointing at. A glass
liqueur stand, with a crystal flask and tiny cups to match; as pretty
and elegant as it could be; even rare in its delicate richness among so
many delicate and rich things. The others were eager in their praise.
Matilda was silent.

"Don't you like it, Pink?" said Norton.

"It is as pretty as it can possibly be," Matilda answered. "But
Norton"--

"Then we might as well get it," said Norton. "We're all agreed. There's
no use in looking further when you are suited."

"So I think," said David. "I never do."

"That is as good as Mrs. Lloyd could do for herself," said Judith.

"But Norton"--said Matilda.

"Shall we have our names put on the cups?" said Norton.

"But Norton," said Matilda desperately, "we are not all agreed. I am
very sorry!--I like it very much--it's beautiful"--

"You are afraid you haven't money enough?" said Norton. "Never fear!
Davy and I will pay the largest half; you and Judy shall give less, but
it don't make any difference. I'll tell you! David and I will get the
stand and the flask; and you two shall give the cups."

"It isn't that," said Matilda, very much distressed; "it is not that,
Norton; it is something else. It is"--

"What in the world is it?" said Judy, balancing herself daintily on one
toe.

"It is--that I don't drink wine, you know."

"What's that to do?" said Judy, while the two boys both looked at
Matilda. "_You_ haven't to drink or let it alone; it is not for your
use anyhow."

"No, I know that; but I don't think it is right--I mean,--I mean," said
Matilda, gathering courage, "I have promised to do all I can to prevent
people from drinking wine. I can't help in such a present as this."

"They don't drink wine out of these little cups," said David. "It is
something different; it is Noyau, or Cura�oa, or Chartreuse, or
Maraschino, or some of those things, you know."

"Yes, but it is stronger," said Matilda in a low voice. "It's stronger
than wine."

"She's temperance!" exclaimed Judith, turning round on one heel and
coming back into position. "She's temperance! We are all wicked at Mrs.
Lloyd's; we drink Hock and we sip Cura�oa. I suppose she has only been
where people drink gin and lager; and she thinks it's all alike."

"She has been at Briery Bank, Judy," said Norton, "where the wines are
as good as in Blessington Avenue."

"Then she ought to have learned better!" said Judy. "That's all I have
to say."

"But Pink," said Norton, and he was very kind, though he looked
vexed,--"this is not anything about _your_ drinking or not drinking,
you know. Grandmamma will have her wine and she will offer her cordial,
just the same; it don't make any difference; only we want to give her
something she will like, and she will like this; don't you see?"

"Yes, Norton, I see," said Matilda, her eyes filling with tears; "I am
_very_ sorry; but I wish you and David wouldn't have anything to do
with wine, either."

"She don't mention _me!_" exclaimed Judy. "Either I'm so good I'm safe;
or I'm so bad it's no use trying to take care of me. You poor boys, she
will try to take care of _you_. What impertinence!"

"No more than if you did it, Judy, come, now!" said Norton. "It's no
such thing; it's only nonsense. Now Pink, _don't_ be nonsensical!"

"We can do it without her being in the affair, if she doesn't like it,"
said David. "But I do not understand," he went on, addressing himself
to Matilda. "Giving a present isn't drinking wine, is it?"

"No," said Matilda, who by this time could hardly speak at all. "But
Mr. David, it is helping somebody else to drink."

"Do you think what you do would help or hinder?"

"What _you_ do might."

"We shall go on just the same, whatever way you take. What difference
can it make, whether your money is in it or not?"

"I don't know," said Matilda struggling;--"none, perhaps, whether my
money is in it. But my _name_ would be in it."

"Do you think that would make any difference?--stop, Norton, I want to
understand what she will say. What would your name do, in it or out of
it?"

"Ridiculous! to spend time talking to her!" said Judy. "That is just
what she wants."

But David waited for his answer; and Matilda's eyes were all
glittering, while her little head took its inexpressible air of
self-assertion.

"I don't know--I can't, tell," she said, answering David as if she had
not heard Judy;--"it might do nothing, but I have promised to use it on
the right side."

"Promised whom?" said David. "Maybe it is a promise that need not
stand. Promised whom?"

"Yes, whom did you promise, Pink?" said Norton.

Matilda hesitated and then spoke.

"I promised the Lord Jesus Christ," she said slowly.

She was looking at nobody in particular, yet her eye caught the
expression of annoyance on Norton's face; she did not see the cloud of
disgust and surprise that came over David's. He turned away. Judith's
eyes snapped.

"Isn't that neat now?" she said. "We have got a saint among us, sure
enough. Well--saints know how to take care of their money; we all know
that. What are we poor sinners going to do for grandmamma's present?
that's the question. I propose that we get her a prayerbook, very
large, and black, with gilt clasps and her name on the cover; then
everybody will know that Mrs. Lloyd is a good woman and goes to church."

"Be still, Judy!" said her brother sternly.

"Propose something yourself then," said Judith. "We can't do anything
at Candello's, that's clear. I don't believe there's an innocent thing
here beside tea cups. I've seen people drink brandy and water in
tumblers; and bowls hold whiskey punch. Dear me! what a pity it is that
good things are so bad!"

"Hush, Judy!" said Norton; "_you_ won't hurt anybody by being too good."

"It's a way I despise," said Judith coolly. "When I hurt anybody, I
like to know it. I never shut my eyes and fire."

"It's a wonder you don't take better aim, then," said Norton
impatiently. "You are firing wild just now. Matilda has a right to
think as she likes, and _she_ don't shut her eyes and fire. There's
nothing of a coward about her. But then we don't think as she thinks,
about some things; and I say we'll get this liqueur stand and she shall
find something else for her part."

"I'll tell all about it, though, at home," said Judy.

"I dare say Matilda would as lieve you did," said Norton. "Come,
David--will you finish this business? You and I and Judy will go thirds
in it. I've got some other matters to attend to with Matilda, and time
is running away; and Monday school begins. Come, Pink--we have got to
go to Tiffany's."

"What o'clock is it, Norton?" Matilda asked as soon as they were
outside of the shop.

"Near twelve, Pink. I declare! time does run."

"Norton, couldn't we go home first, and go to Tiffany's after luncheon?
there'll be a long afternoon, you know."

"Every place is so crowded in the afternoon," said Norton. "But you
want to go home, Pink? Well, you shall. We shouldn't have much time
before luncheon, that's a fact."

So they got into a street car that was passing.

"Whatever made you say that, Pink?" Norton burst out when they were
seated. "David and Judy are set against you now."

"I think they were before, Norton."

"No, they weren't; or if they were, I don't care; they had nothing to
say. Now you have given them a handle."

"I didn't say anything very bad," said Matilda with her voice trembling
a little.

"No, but they'll take it so. What is it to us, what grandmamma, or any
one else, does with a thing after we have given it? _That_ is none of
our affair. We only make the present."

"It would be very strange, though, to give anybody something you were
not willing he should use," said Matilda.

"Of course. I am willing. I don't care what anybody does with a thing,
after I have done with it."

"I care," said Matilda softly.

"Why? Now Pink, you don't. What do you care whether grandmamma drinks
cura�oa or not after dinner?"

Matilda hesitated.

"I wish she wouldn't," she said then again softly. "Then you and David
and Judy wouldn't."

"Why shouldn't we?" said Norton rather shortly.

"Because, people get too fond of such things. And it ruins them."

"It hasn't ruined me yet," said Norton.

But that was about as far as Matilda could go, and she burst into
tears. She kept them back bravely, while they were in the car, but she
could not find voice to reply to any of Norton's kind words, which were
meant to be very soothing; and as soon as they got home she went
straight to her room. Norton went to his mother.

"We have had a splendid confounded time! mamma," he burst out.

"Splendid and confounded?" his mother repeated.

"No, ma'am. Splendidly confounded, I should have said. We went to get
grandmamma's present. And Pink, she has contrived to make David and
Judy as mad with her as they can be; and that's saying a good deal,
when you are talking English. Now how it's to be undone, I don't know.
I suppose Pink is crying her eyes out about it. She had no heart to go
to Tiffany's or anything. We are going after dinner, though."

"But what is the matter? what has she done, Norton?"

"Came out with temperance and _religion_, and all that sort of thing,
to David and Judy; fancy it, mamma! and more than that, with the very
part of religion that they like least of all. Wouldn't help us buy a
liqueur stand for grandmamma, because she doesn't think it is right to
use cordials."

"What a child!" exclaimed Mrs. Laval.

"She's got pluck," said Norton, picking up a pin from the floor and
energetically giving it a cast into the fire; "she's a brick, she is! I
knew that the first day I saw her; but mamma, she is very soft in that
spot."

Mrs. Laval looked sober. Perhaps she remembered that the late Mr. Laval
had also been soft in that spot, though in an entirely different way.
Perhaps she recollected how many variously shaped glasses were needed
around his dinner plate, and how he carried about a strong breath and a
red face for hours afterward, and how she had been sometimes ever so
little ashamed of him. She was now silent.

"Mamma, can't you talk to her?" Norton began again.

"About what?" said Mrs. Laval starting.

"This, ma'am; and make her a little more like other people."

"I would just as lieve she wouldn't drink wine, Norton; or you either."

"Or grandmamma either, mamma?"

"You have nothing to do with that. Your grandmamma is an old lady. I am
not talking of grandmamma, but of you."

"Well do you want Matilda to preach temperance, ma'am?"

"You let Matilda alone. She will not go far wrong. She is _never_
forward. Was she to-day?"

"No," said Norton laughing a little; "it was like a small canary bird
chirping out a lecture."

"You let her alone," Mrs. Laval repeated; "and don't let the others
plague her. And go get yourself ready to go to the table, my boy; the
time for luncheon is very near."

"I can't help Judy's plaguing her," said Norton as he turned to go.
"David won't do anything. But won't he hate her, from now!"




CHAPTER IX.


Norton ran off upstairs. His mother waited till he was safe in his room
and then followed him. But she stopped at Matilda's door and softly
went in. Matilda's hat was off; that was all; and on her knees beside a
chair the little girl was, with bowed head, and sobbing. Mrs. Laval's
arms came round her, gently drew her up and enfolded her. "What is all
this?" she whispered.

Matilda's face was hid.

"What's the matter, my darling?" Mrs. Laval repeated. "Norton has told
me all about it--there is nothing for you to cry about."

"Is he angry with me?" Matilda whispered.

"Angry with you! No, indeed. Norton  could not be that. And there is
nothing else you need mind."

"I am very sorry!" said poor Matilda. "I hurt all their pleasure this
morning, and they thought I was--very disagreeable, I believe."

"Nobody ever thought that yet," said Mrs. Laval laughing a little; "and
no harm is done. It was nonsense for them to get you into that business
at all. It is all very well for them to give their grandmother a
present; but for you it is quite needless; it is her place to give to
you, and not yours to give to her; the cases are different. Norton
forgot that."

"Then she will not think it strange that I am not in it?" said Matilda
lifting up her face at last.

"Not at all. It would be more strange if you were in it."

"Norton proposed it."

"Yes, I know; but Norton is not infallible. He has made a mistake this
time."

"But I offended them, mamma," said Matilda.

"They will get over it. Now dry your eyes and take your coat off, and
we will go down to luncheon."

They went down together, and Mrs. Laval took care that no annoyance
came to Matilda during the meal. So after luncheon she was all ready to
take a new start with Norton for Tiffany's.

"You see, Pink," said Norton as they were riding down, "all you have to
do is to let people go their own way, and you go your's. That's all.
That's the way so many carts get through the streets. It isn't
necessary to knock up against every one you come to; and people don't
like it."

"I was only going my own way, Norton," Matilda said gently; "but I had
to give the reason for it; and that was what you all didn't like."

"Your reason interfered with our way, though," said Norton. "You as
good as said it is wrong to do something we all do."

"Well," said Matilda very slowly,--"ought you not to try to hinder
people from doing what is not right?"

"How do you know what is not right?" said Norton.

"The Bible tells."

"Where does the Bible say it is wrong to drink wine?" Norton asked
quickly.

"I'll shew you when we get home."

"Everybody does it, anyhow," said Norton; "and one must do what
everybody does."

"Mr. Richmond don't, Norton."

"Mr. Richmond! He's a minister."

"Well! Other people ought to be as good as ministers."

"They _can't_," said Norton. "Besides--Mr. Richmond is all very well;
he's a brick; but then he is not a fashionable man, and he don't know
the world."

"Are ministers ever fashionable men?" said Matilda, opening her eyes a
little.

"Certainly. Why not. Dr. Blandford likes a good glass of wine as well
as any one, and knows how to drink it. He likes a good dinner too."

"What do you mean, Norton? Anybody knows how to drink a glass of wine."

"Everybody don't know how to drink half a dozen glasses, though," said
Norton. "A wine may be out of place; and it is not good out of place."

"You take it at dinner," said Matilda.

"Yes, but different wines at different times of the dinner," said
Norton. "Everything in its place, as much as everything in its own
glass, and much more. For instance, you take light wines with the soup;
Hock, or Sauterne, or grandmamma's favorite Greek wine. Then champagne
with the dinner. Port goes with the cheese. Then claret is good with
the fruit; and sherry and madeira with the dessert, or any time. And
Dr. Blandford likes a bowl of whiskey punch to finish off with."

"Is he your minister?"

"Dr. Blandford? yes. That is, he's grand-mamma's."

"Do you think he is as good as Mr. Richmond?"

"He's better, for a dinner party," said Norton. "He knows what's what,
as well as anybody. Now Pink, jump out; here we are."

The stately brown-fronted store struck Matilda with a certain sense of
awe. Dr. Blandford was forgotten for the present. She followed Norton
in, and stood still to take breath.

"Now," said Norton, "what shall we look at first? What do you want? How
many things have you got to get, anyhow, Pink?"

"You know how many people there are at home. Then there are two or
three others I have to think of."

"Hm!--seven or eight, I declare," said Norton. "Well, let us walk round
and see everything generally."

There were a good many people who seemed to be doing just that; besides
a crowd who were undoubtedly purchasers. Slowly Norton and Matilda
began their round of the counters. Very slowly they went; for the loads
of rich plate were a great marvel to the unused eyes of the little
girl. She had to beg a great deal of explanation from Norton as to the
use and meaning of different articles. Pitchers and tureens and forks
and spoons she could understand; but what could possibly be the purpose
of a vast round vase, with doves sitting opposite each other on the lip
of it? doves with frosted wings, most beautiful to behold.

"That?" said Norton. "That's a punch bowl."

"A punch bowl! And how much would that cost, Norton?"

"Do you want it? Too much for your purse, Pink. That is marked two
hundred and fifty dollars."

"For a punch bowl!" said Matilda.

"Yes, why not?"

But Matilda did not say why not. What must be the rest of the dinner,
when the punch bowl was two hundred and fifty dollars?

"And here's an �pergne," said Norton. "That is to stand in the centre
of the dinner table--for ornament. That's seven hundred and fifty."

"What's inside of the punch bowl, Norton? it is yellow."

"Gold," said Norton. "It is lined with gold--gold washed, that is. Gold
don't tarnish, you know."

They went on. It was a progress of wonders, to Matilda. She was
delighted with some wood carvings. Then highly amused with a show of
seals; Norton wished to buy one, and it took him some time to be
suited. Then Norton made her notice a great variety of useful articles
in morocco and leather and wood; satchels and portemonnaies, and
dressing boxes, and portfolios and card cases; and chains and rings and
watches. Bronzes and jewellery held them finally a very long time. The
crowd was great in the store; people were passing in and passing out
constantly; the little boys the door-openers were busy opening and
shutting all the time. At last they let out Matilda and Norton.

"Now, Pink," said the latter, well pleased, "do you know what you want?
Have you seen anything you want?"

"O yes, Norton; a great many things; but it is all confusion in my head
till I think about it at home."

"We have got other places to go to," said Norton. "Don't decide
anything till you have seen more. We can't go anywhere else to-day
though. We've got to go home to dinner."

Matilda's head was in a whirl of pleasure. For amidst so many beautiful
things she was sure she could do Christmas work charmingly; and at any
rate it was delightful only to look at them. She tried to get her
thoughts a little in order. For Norton, she would make the watch guard;
that was one thing fixed. A delicate bronze paperweight, a beautiful
obelisk, had greatly taken her fancy, and Norton had been describing to
her the use of its originals in old Egypt; it was not very costly, and
Matilda thought she would like to give that to Mrs. Laval. But she
would not decide till she saw more; and for her sisters, and for
everybody else indeed, she was quite uncertain yet what to choose. She
thought about it so hard all the evening that she was able to throw off
the gloom of David and Judy's darkened looks.

Next day, however, she had too much time to think. It was Sunday.
Matilda was up in good time, as usual, and came down for breakfast; but
there was no breakfast and nobody to eat it, till the clock shewed the
half hour before ten. Bells had been ringing long ago for Sunday
school, and had long ago stopped. Matilda was so hungry, that breakfast
when it came made some amends for other losses; but then it was church
time. And to her dismay she found that nobody was going to church. The
long morning had to be spent as it could, with reading and thinking.
Matilda persuaded Norton to take her to church in the afternoon, that
she might know the way.

"It don't pay, Pink," said Norton; "however, I'll go with you, and you
can see for yourself."

Matilda went and saw. A rich, splendid, luxuriously furnished church; a
warm close atmosphere which almost put her to sleep; and a
smooth-tongued speaker in the pulpit, every one of whose easy going
sentences seemed to pull her eyelids down. Matilda struggled, sat
upright, pinched her fingers, looked at the gay colours and intricate
patterns of a painted window near her, and after all had as much as she
could do to keep from nodding. She was very glad to feel the fresh air
outside again.

"Well," said Norton. "Do you feel better?"

"Is that Dr. Blandford?"

"That is he. A jolly parson, ain't he?"

"The church was so warm," said Matilda.

"_He_ keeps cool," said Norton. "That's one thing about Dr. Blandford.
You always know where to have him."

"I wish Mr. Richmond was here," said Matilda.

The wish must have been strong; for that very evening, when she went to
her room, earlier than usual because everybody was ready to go to bed
Sunday night, she wrote a letter to her minister at Shady walk.



"BLESSINGTON AVENUE, Dec. 6, 18--

"DEAR MR. RICHMOND,--I am here, you see, and I am very happy; but I am
very much troubled about some things. Everything is very different from
what it was at Shadywalk, and it is very difficult to know what is
right to do. So I think I had better ask you. Only there are so many
things I want to ask about, that I am afraid my letter will be too
long. Sometimes I do not know whether the trouble is in myself or in
the things; I think it is extremely difficult to tell. Perhaps you will
know; and I will try to explain what I mean as clearly as I can.

"One thing that puzzles me is this. Is it wrong to wish to be
fashionable? and how can one tell just how much it is wrong, or right.
Mrs. Laval is having some beautiful clothes made for me; ever so many;
silks and other dresses; they will be made and trimmed as fashionable
people have them; and I cannot help liking to have them so. I am
afraid, perhaps, I like it too much. But how can I tell, Mr. Richmond?
There is another little girl in the house here, Mrs. Laval's niece;
about as old as I am, or not much older; and she has all her things
made in these beautiful ways. Is it wrong for me to wish to have mine
as handsome as hers? because I do; and one reason why I am so glad of
mine is, that I shall be as fashionable as she is. She calls people who
are not fashionable, 'country people.'

"There is another thing. Having things made in this way costs a great
deal of money. I don't know about that. The other day I paid two
dollars more than I need, just to have the toes of my boots right. You
would not understand that; but the fashion is to have them narrow and
rounded, and last year they were square and wide. And it is so of other
things. I buy my own boots and gloves; and I could save a good deal if
I would buy the shapes and colours that are not fashionable. What ought
I to do? and how can I tell? It troubles me very much.

"I think that is the most of what troubles me, that and spending my
money; but that is part of it. I don't want to be unlike other people.
Is that wrong, or is it pride? I didn't know but it was pride, partly;
and then I thought I would ask you.

"Another thing is, ought I to speak to people about what they do that
is not right? I don't mean grown up people, of course; but the boys and
Judy. I don't like to do it; but yet I thought I must, as I had
promised to do all I could in the cause of temperance; and I did, and
some of them were very much offended. They drink wine a great deal
here, and I did not like to see Norton do it. So I spoke, and I don't
think it did any good.

"My letter is getting very long, but there is one other thing I want to
ask about. There are a great many poor children in the streets; boys
and girls; so dirty that you cannot imagine it; they sweep the street
crossings. What can I do for them? Ought I not to give pennies always?
all I can?

"I believe that is all. O and I wish you could tell me what to do
Sundays. The people here do not care about going to church; and I have
been once and I don't wonder. I could hardly keep my eyes open. I miss
the Sunday school and you very much. I wish I could see you. Give my
love to Miss Redwood. Your affectionate

"MATILDA ENGLEFIELD.

"It will be Matilda Laval after this, but I thought I would sign my own
old name once.



This letter was duly posted the next day. And almost as soon as the
mails up and down made it possible, Matilda received her answer.



"SHADYWALK PARSONAGE, Dec. 8, 18--.

"MY DEAR LITTLE TILLY,--I appreciate your difficulties to the full.
They _are_ difficulties, enough to puzzle an older head than yours. Yet
I think there is a simple way out of them, not through your head
however so much as your heart. Keep that right, and I think we can get
at the answer to your questions.

"The answer to them all is, Live by your motto. '_Whatsoever_ ye do, in
word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus.' Try everything by
this rule. In spending your money, in deciding between boot-tips and
dollars, in the question of reproving wrong in others, in the matter of
kindness to the street-sweepers, put your motto before you; and ask
yourself, how would the Lord Jesus do if he were here in person and had
the same point to decide? The answer to that will tell you how, doing
in his name, you ought to act yourself. Pray for direction; and whether
you dress or speak or spend money, take care that it is Christ you are
trying to please--not yourself, nor yet Miss Judy; but indeed let it be
your best pleasure to please Him.

"Now as to your Sundays. If your people do not go to church regularly,
you can probably do what you like on Sunday afternoons. Go up your
avenue two blocks, turn down then to your right for two blocks more,
and you will come to a plain looking brick building, not exactly like a
church, nor like a common house. There is Mr. Rush's Sunday school. Go
in there, and you will find work and pleasure. And then write again to

"Your very affectionate friend,

"F. RICHMOND."



It would be hazardous to say how many times Matilda read this letter. I
am afraid some tears were shed over it. For to tell truth, difficulties
rather thickened upon the little girl this week. In the first place,
Norton was away at school almost all day. David and he came home to
luncheon, which now became the dinner time of the young ones; but even
so, he was full of his studies and his mates, and his new skates, and
the merits of different styles of those instruments, and Matilda could
hardly get anything out of him. David talked little; but he was always
more self-absorbed. And with Judy, this week, Matilda had nothing to
do. That young lady ignored her. Matilda went out shopping a good deal
with Mrs. Laval; that was her best resource. The shops were an
unfailing amusement and occupation; for everywhere she had her
Christmas work to think of, and everywhere accordingly she kept her
eyes open and studied what was before her; weighed the merits and noted
the prices even of stuffs and ribbands; and left nothing unexamined
that eyes could examine in the fancy stores. And when she got home,
Matilda went to her room and made notes of the things she had seen and
liked that she thought might be good for a present to one or another of
the friends she had to reckon for. The obelisk held its place in her
favour for Mrs. Laval; but with respect to the other people a crowd of
images filled her imagination. Japanese paperweights, and little
tea-pots; so pretty, Matilda thought she _must_ buy one; ivory and
Scotch plaid and carved wood paper knives, and one with a deer's foot
handle. Little Shaker work-baskets, elegantly fitted up; scent-bottles;
a carved wood letter-holder at Goupil's; a bronze standish representing
a country well with pole and bucket. At Goupil's, where Mrs. Laval had
business to attend to, Matilda's happy eyes were full of treasure. She
wandered round the room gazing at the pictures, in a dream of delight;
finding soon some special favourites which she was sure to revisit with
fresh interest every time she had a chance; and Mrs. Laval took her
there several times. Once Mrs. Laval, having finished what she came to
do, was at a loss where to find Matilda; and only after going half
round the long gallery, discovered her, wrapt in contemplation,
standing before a large engraving which hung high above her on the
wall. Matilda's head was thrown back, gazing; her two little hands were
carelessly crossed at her back; she was a sort of picture herself. Mrs.
Laval came up softly.

"What are you looking at, my darling?"

Matilda started. "Have you got through, mamma? did you want me?"

"I have got through; but I do not want you unless you are ready. What
have you found that pleases you?"

"Look, mamma. That one--the woman holding a lamp--don't you see?"

It was Holman Hunt's figure of the woman searching for the lost piece
of money.

"What is it?" said Mrs. Laval.

"Don't you remember, mamma? the story of the woman who had ten pieces
of silver and lost one of them? how she swept the house, and looked
until she found it?"

"If I had nine left, I should not take so much trouble," said Mrs.
Laval.

"Ah, but, mamma, you know the Lord Jesus does not think so."

"The Lord! _What_ are you talking of, my child?"

"O you do not remember, mamma! It is a parable. The Lord Jesus means us
to know how _He_ cares for the lost ones."

Mrs. Laval looked from Matilda to the picture and back again.

"Do you like it so very much?" she said.

"O I do, mamma! it's beautiful. What an odd lamp she has."

"That is the shape lamps used to be," said Mrs. Laval. "Not so good as
ours."

"Prettier," said Matilda. "And it seems to give a good light. No, it
don't, though; it shines only on a little place. But it's pretty."

"You do love pretty things," said Mrs. Laval laughing. "We will come
and look at it again."

Matilda, it shewed how enterprising she was getting to be, had already
privately inquired the price of the picture. It was fifteen dollars
without a frame. Far up over her little head indeed. She drew a long
breath, and came away.

The latter part of the week another engrossment appeared, in the shape
of her new dresses from Mme. Fournissons. Mrs. Laval tried them all on;
and Matilda's head had almost more than it could stand. So many, so
handsome, so elegantly made and trimmed, so very becoming they were; it
was like a fairy tale. To these dresses Mrs. Laval had been all the
week adding riches of under-clothing; a supply so abundant that Matilda
had never dreamed of the like, and so elegant and fine in material and
make as she had never until then even seen. Now Matilda had a natural
liking for extreme neatness and particularity in all that concerned her
little person; and to have such plenty of things to wear, so nice of
their kind, and full liberty to put them on clean and fresh as often as
she pleased, fulfilled her utmost notions of what was desirable. Her
mental confusion arose from the articles furnished by Mme. Fournissons.
The lustre of the silk, the colour of the blue, the richness of the
green, the ruffles, the costly buttons, the tasteful trimmings, the
stylish make, all raised a whirl in Matilda's mind. She was a little
intoxicated. Nobody saw it; she was very demure about it all; made no
show of what she felt; all the same she felt it. She could not help a
deep satisfaction at being dressed to the full as well as Judy; a
feeling that was not lessened by a certain sense that the satisfaction
was on her part alone. Of the two, that is. Mrs. Laval openly expressed
hers. Mrs. Lloyd nodded her dignified head and remarked, "That child
will do you no discredit, Zara." Mrs. Bartholomew looked at her, which
was much; and Norton declared that from a pink she had bloomed out into
a carnation. All these things Matilda felt; and unconsciously in all
that concerned dress and equipment she began to set a new standard for
herself. One thing must match with another. "Of _course_, I must have
round-toed boots," she said to herself now. She began to doubt whether
she must not get at least one pair of gloves more elegant than any she
found at Shadywalk, to go with her silk dresses and her new coat. She
hesitated still, for the price was a dollar and a quarter.

Upon all this came Mr. Richmond's letter; and Matilda found it did not
exactly fit her mood of mind. She was confused already, and this made
the confusion worse. Then Saturday came; and Norton was free; and he
and Matilda made another round of shop-going. The matter was growing
imminent now; Christmas would be in a fortnight. But the difficulty of
deciding upon the choice of presents seemed as great as ever. Seeing
more things to choose from, only increased the difficulty. They went
this morning to Stewart's, to find out what might be displayed upon the
variety counter; they went to a place where Swiss carvings were shewn;
finally they went to Anthony's; and they could not get away from this
last place.

"It's long past one o'clock, Pink," said Norton as they were going down
the stairs.

"What shall we do, Norton? I'm very hungry."

"So am I. One can always do something in New York. We'll go and have
dinner."

"At home?"

"No indeed. Short of home. We'll jump into an omnibus and be at the
place in a minute."

It did not seem much more, and they went into a restaurant and took
their places at a little marble table, and Norton ordered what they
both liked; oyster pie and coffee.

"But mamma does not like me to drink coffee," said Matilda suddenly.

"No harm, just for once," said Norton. "She would let you, if she was
here, I know."

"But she isn't here, and I don't like to do it, Norton."

"I have ordered it. You'll have to take it," said Norton. "Judy takes
it every night, and her mother does not wish her to have any."

"What then?" said Matilda.

"Nothing; only that you two are not much alike."

"David don't look at me any more, since last week," said Matilda. "Do
you suppose he never will again?"

"No hurt if he don't," said Norton. "He has _my_ leave. Well, Pink,
what are you going to get?"

"I don't know a bit, Norton--except one or two things. I am certain of
nothing else but just one or two."

"I am going to get that ring for mamma; that's fixed. The one with that
pale malachite. Grandmamma is disposed of. Then for aunt Judy a box of
French bon-bons. I think I'll give Davy a standish--I haven't picked it
out yet; but I don't know about Judy. It's hard to please her, I never
did but once."

"Then I shall not," said Matilda.

"And it doesn't matter, either. Here's your coffee, Pink; and here's
mine."

But after a little struggle with herself, Matilda pushed her cup as far
away as she could, and drew the glass of ice-water up to her plate
instead. The dinner was good enough, even so; and Norton called for
ice-cream and fruit afterward. And all the time they consulted over
their Christmas work, which made it wonderfully relishing. It was
curious to see how other people too were evidently thinking of
Christmas. Here there was a brown paper parcel; there somebody had an
armful; crowds came to get their luncheon or dinner, as Norton and
Matilda were doing; stowed their packages on the chair or sofa beside
them and refitted themselves for more shop-going. All sorts of
people,--and all sorts of lunches! Some had soup and steak and
tartlets; some had coffee and muffins; some had oysters and ale; some
took cups of tea and an omelet. It was as good to see what was going
on, as to take her own part in it, almost, to Matilda; and yet her own
part was very satisfactory. They went home only to order the horses and
go to drive in the Park; Norton and she alone. It was a long afternoon
of enchantment. The place, and the people, and the horses and the
equipages; and the strange animals; and the lake and its boats;
everything was a delight, and Norton had as much pleasure as he
expected in seeing Matilda's enjoyment and answering her questions.

"Norton," said the little girl at length, "I don't believe anybody here
is having such a good time as we are."

"Why?" said Norton.

"They don't look so."

"You can't tell about people from their looks."

"Can't you? But I am sure you can, Norton, partly. People don't look
stupid when they feel bright, do they?"

Norton laughed a good deal at this. "But then, Pink," he remarked, "you
must remember people are used to it. You have never seen it before, you
know, and it's all fresh and new. It's an old story to them."

"Does everything grow to be an old story?" said Matilda rather
thoughtfully.

"I suppose so," said Norton. "That makes people always hunting up new
things."

Matilda wondered silently whether it was indeed so with _everything_.
Would her new dresses come to be an old story too, and she lose her
pleasure in them? Could the Park? could the flowers?

"Norton," she broke out, "there are _some_ things that never grow to be
an old story. Flowers don't."

"Flowers--no, they don't," said Norton; "that's a fact. But then,
they're always new, Pink. They don't last. They are always coming up
new; that's the beauty of them."

"I do not think _that_ is the beauty of them," Matilda answered slowly.

"Well, you'd get tired of them if they didn't," said Norton.

"Do people get tired of coming here?" Matilda asked again, as her eye
roved over the gay procession of carriages which just then they could
trace along several turns in the road before them.

"I suppose so," said Norton. "Why not?"

"I do not see how they ever could. Why it's beautiful, Norton! And the
air is so sweet."

"I never know how the air is."

"Don't you! But then you lose a great deal that I don't lose. I am
smelling it all the while. Are there any flowers here in summer time?"

"Lots."

"It must be lovely then. Norton, it must be nice to come here and walk."

"Walking is stupid," said Norton. "I can't see any use in walking,
except to get to a place."

"Norton, do you see a boy yonder, coming towards us, on a black pony?"

"I see him."

"It looks so like David Bartholomew."

"You'll see why, in another minute. It's himself."

"I didn't know he rode in the Park too," said Matilda, as David passed
them with a bow.

"Everybody rides in the Park--or drives."

"That is what we are doing?"

"Exactly."

"I should think it was pleasant to ride on horseback."

"This is better," said Norton.

"I wonder whether David will ever look pleasant at me again."

"It don't signify, so far as I see," said Norton. "David Bartholomew
has his own way of looking at every thing; the Park and all. He likes
to take that all alone by himself, and so he does other things. He
paddles his own canoe at school, in class and out of class; he don't
want help and he don't give it."

"Don't he play either, in any of your school games?"

"Yes--sometimes; but he keeps himself to himself through it all."

"Norton, do the other boys dislike him because he is a Jew?"

"No!" said Norton vehemently. "He dislikes _them_ because they are not
Jews; that is a nearer account of the matter. Pink, you and I are going
to have lessons together."

"Does mamma say so?"

"Yes; at last; because if you went to school you would be broken off
half way when we go home to Shadywalk. So mamma says we may try, and if
I teach well and you learn well, she will let it stand so. How do you
like it?"

"O very much, Norton! But when will you have time?"

"I'll find the time. Now Pink, how much do you know?"

"O Norton, you know I don't know any thing."

"That's all in the air," said Norton. "You can read, I suppose, and
write?"

"Yes, I can read and write. But then I haven't been to school in ever
so long."

"Never mind that. If we go nine miles an hour, how far shall we have
gone if we are out three hours and a half?"

Matilda answered this and several more puzzling questions with pretty
prompt correctness.

"You'll do," said Norton. "I knew you were sharp. You can always tell
whether a person has a head, by the way he takes hold of numbers." A
partial judgment, perhaps; for Norton himself was very quick at them.

"Can you read any thing except English, Pink?" he went on.

"No, Norton."

"Never tried?"

"No, Norton. How could I try without being taught?"

"Of course," said Norton. "There's a jolly dog cart--isn't it? Mamma
wants you to read a lot of things besides English, I can tell you."

"How many can you read, Norton?"

"Latin, and Greek, and German, and French, I am boring at now."

"Don't you like it? Is it boring?"

"I like figures better. David is great on languages. Well, Pink, you
shan't have 'em all at once. Now I want to ask you another question.
What do you think was the greatest battle that was ever fought in the
world?"

"Battle? O I don't know any thing about battles, Norton."

"Well, who was the greatest hero, then; the greatest man?"

Matilda pondered, and Norton watched her slyly in the intervals of
attending to his ponies.

"I think, Norton, the greatest man I ever heard about, was Moses."

Norton's face quivered with amusement, but he kept it a little turned
away from Matilda and asked why she thought so?

"I never heard of anybody who did such great things; nor who had such
great things?"

"Had? What did he have?" said Norton. "I never knew he had any thing
particular."

"Don't you remember? the Lord spoke with him face to face, as we speak
to each other; and once he had a sight of that wonderful glory. It must
have been something so wonderful, Norton, for it made Moses' face
itself shine with light."

"That's a figure of speech, Pink."

"What is a figure of speech?"

"I mean, that isn't to be taken for real and earnest, you know."

"Yes it is, Norton, for the people were frightened when they saw him,
and ran away."

"Pink, Pink, Pink!" exclaimed Norton, and stopped.

"What?" said Matilda.

"Nothing. And so Moses is your greatest man! That is all you know!"

"Why, who do you know that is greater?" said Matilda.

"You never read any history but the Bible?"

"Not much. Who do you know that is greater, Norton?"

"_Whom_ do I know. Well, Pink, if I were to tell you, you wouldn't
understand, till you have read about them. Why you have got all to read
about. I guess you'll have to begin back with Romulus and Remus."

"How far back were they?"

"How far back? Ages; almost before history."

"Before Moses?"

"Before Moses! No, I suppose not. I declare I don't know when that old
fellow was about."

"But there is history before Moses, Norton?"

"Not Roman history," said Norton; "and that is what we are talking
about."

"Were they great, Norton?"

"Who?"

"Those two men you spoke of."

"Romulus and Remus? O!--Well, Romulus founded Rome."

"And when was that?"

"Well, I don't know, that's a fact. I believe, somewhere about eight or
nine centuries before our era."

"I would like to read about it," said Matilda meekly.

"And you shall," said Norton, firing up; "and there's Grecian history
too, Pink; and French and English history; and German."

"And American history too?" ventured Matilda.

"Well, yes; but you see we haven't a great deal of history yet, Pink;
because we are a young people."

"A _young_ people?" said Matilda, puzzled. "What do you mean by that?"

"Why yes; it was only in 1776 that we set up for ourselves."

"Seventeen seventy six," repeated Matilda. "And now it is eighteen"--

"Near a hundred years; that is all."

Matilda pondered a little.

"Where must I begin, Norton?"

"O with Romulus and Remus, I guess. And then there's grammar, Pink; did
you ever study grammar?"

"A little. I didn't like it."

"No, and I don't like it; but you have to learn it, for all that. And
geography, Pink?"

"O I was drawing maps, Norton; but then I had to come away from school,
and I was busy at aunt Candy's, and I have forgot nearly all I knew, I
am afraid."

"Never mind," said Norton delightedly; "we'll find it again, and a
great deal more. I'll get you some nice sheets of paper for your maps,
and a box of colours; so that you can make a pretty affair of them. I
declare! I don't know whether we can begin, though, before Christmas."

"O yes, Norton. I have more time than I know what to do with. I would
like to begin about Romus"--

"Romulus. Yes, you shall. And now, if we turn round here we shall not
have too much time to get home, I'm thinking."




CHAPTER X.


Matilda hardly knew whether to welcome Sunday. Her mind was in such a
whirl, she was half afraid to have leisure to think. There was little
chance however for that in the morning; late breakfast and dressing
disposed of the time nicely. The whole family went to church to-day,
David alone excepted; and Matilda was divided between delight in her
new cloak and rich dress, and a certain troubled feeling that all the
sweetness which used to belong to her Sundays in church at Shadywalk
was here missing. Nothing in the service gave her any help. Her dress,
to be sure, was merged in a crowd of just such dresses; silks and laces
and velvets and feathers and bright colours were on every side of her
and other brilliant colours streamed down from the painted windows of
the church. They were altogether distracting. It was impossible not to
notice the dash of golden light which lay across her own green silk
dress and glorified it, so far; or to help watching the effect of a
stream of crimson rays on Judy's blue. What a purple it made! The
colouring was not any more splendid or delicious indeed than one may
see in a summer sunset sky many a day; but somehow the effect on the
feelings was different. And when Matilda looked up again at the
minister and tried to get at the thread of what he was saying, she
found she had lost the connection; and began instead to marvel how he
would look, if the streak of blue which bathed his forehead were to
fall a little lower and lie across his mouth and chin. Altogether, when
the service was ended and the party walked home, Matilda did not feel
as if she had got any good or refreshment out of Sunday yet; more than
out of a kaleidoscope.

"I'll go to Mr. Rush's Sunday school this afternoon"--she determined,
as she was laying off her cloak.

There was no hindrance to this determination; but as Matilda crossed
the lower hall, ready to go out, she was met by Norton.

"Hollo," said he. "What's up now?"

"Nothing is up, Norton."

"Where are you going?"

So Matilda told him.

"Nothing else'll do, hey," said Norton. "Well,--hold on, till I get
into my coat."

"Why, are _you_ going?"

"Looks like it," said Norton. "Why Pink, you are not fit to be trusted
in New York streets alone."

"I know where to go, Norton. But I am very glad you will go too."

"To take care of you," said Norton. "Why Pink, New York is a big trap;
and you would find yourself at the wrong end of a puzzle before you
knew it."

"I have only got two blocks more to go, Norton. I could hardly be
puzzled. Here, we turn down here."

It was no church, nor near a church, the building before which the two
paused. They went up a few steps and entered a little hare vestibule.
The doors giving further entrance were closed; a boy stood there as if
to guard them; and a placard with a few words on it was hung up on one
of them. The words were these

"_And the door was shut_."

"What sort of a place is this?" said Norton.

"This is the Sunday school," said Matilda. "They are singing; don't you
hear them? We are late."

"It seems a queer Sunday school," said Norton. "Don't they let folks in
here?"

"In ten minutes"--said the boy who stood by the door.

"Ten minutes!" echoed Norton. "It's quite an idea, to shut the door in
people's faces and then hang out a sign to tell them it is shut!"

"O no, Norton;--_that_ door isn't this door."

"That isn't this?" said Norton. "What do you mean, Pink? Of course I
know so much; but it seems to me _this_ is this."

"No, Norton; it means the door spoken of in the Bible--in the New
Testament;--don't you know? don't you remember?"

"Not a bit," said Norton. "I can't say, Pink, but it _seems_ to me this
is not just exactly the place for you to come to Sunday school. Don't
look like it."

"Mr. Richmond told me to come here, you know, Norton."

But Norton looked with a disapproving eye upon what he could see of the
neighbourhood; and it is true that nobody would have guessed it was
near such a region as Blessington avenue. The houses were uncomely and
the people were poor; and more than that. There was a look of positive
want of respectability. But the little boy who was keeping the door was
decent enough; and presently now he opened the door and stood by to let
Norton and Matilda pass in.

There they found a large plain room, airy and roomy and light, filled
with children and teachers all in a great breeze of business. Everybody
seemed to be quite engrossed with something or other; and Norton and
Matilda slowly went up one of the long aisles between rows of classes,
waiting and looking for somebody to speak to them. The children seemed
to have no eyes to give to strangers; the teachers seemed to have no
time. Suddenly a young man stood in front of Norton and greeted the two
very cordially.

"Are you coming to join us?" he asked with a keen glance at them. And
as they did not deny it, though Norton hardly made an intelligible
answer, he led them up the room and at the very top introduced them to
a gentleman.

"Mr. Wharncliffe, will you take charge of these new comers? For to-day,
perhaps it will be the best thing."

So Norton and Matilda found themselves at one end of a circular seat
which was filled with the boys and girls of a large class. Very
different from themselves these boys and girls were; belonging to
another stratum of what is called society. If their dress was decent,
it was as much as could be said of it; no elegance or style was within
the aim of any of them; a faded frock was in one place, and a patched
pair of trowsers in another place, and not one of the little company
but shewed all over poverty of means and ignorance of fashion. Yet the
faces testified to no poverty of wits; intelligence and interest were
manifest on every one, along with the somewhat spare and pinched look
of ill supplied appetites. Norton read the signs, and thought himself
much out of place. Matilda read them; and shrank a little from the
association. However, she reflected that this was the first day of her
being in the school; doubtless when the people saw who and what she was
they would put her into a class more suited to her station. Then she
looked at the teacher; and she forgot her companions. He was a young
man, with a very calm face and very quiet manner, whose least word and
motion however was watched by the children, and his least look and
gesture obeyed. He sent one of the boys to fetch a couple of Bibles for
Matilda and Norton, and then bade them all open their books at the
first chapter of Daniel.

The first questions were about Nebuchadnezzar and his kingdom of
Babylon. Unknown subjects to most of the members of the class; Mr.
Wharncliffe had to tell a great deal about ancient history and
geography. He had a map, and he had a clear head of his own, for he
made the talk very interesting and very easy to understand; Matilda
found herself listening with much enjoyment. A question at last came to
her; why the Lord gave Jehoiakim, king of Judah, into the hands of the
king of Babylon? Matilda did not know. She was told to find the 25th
chapter of Jeremiah and read aloud nine verses.

"Now why was it?" said the teacher.

"Because the people would not mind the Lord's words."

The next question came to Norton. "Could the king of Babylon have taken
Jerusalem, if the Lord had not given it into his hands?"

Norton hesitated. "I don't know, sir," he said at length.

"What do you think?"

"I think he could."

"I should like to know why you think so."

"Because the king of Babylon was a strong king, and had plenty of
soldiers and everything; and Jehoiakim had only a little kingdom
anyhow."

"The Bible says 'there is no king saved by the multitude of an host.'
How do you account for the fact that when strong kings and great armies
came against Jerusalem at times that she was serving and trusting God,
they never could do anything, but were miserably beaten?"

"I did not know it, sir," said Norton flushing a little.

"I thought you probably did not know it," said Mr. Wharncliffe quietly.
"You did not know that many a time, when the people of the Jews were
following God, one man of them could chase a thousand?"

"No, sir."

"Who remembers such a case?"

Norton pricked up his ears and listened; for the members of the class
spoke out and gave instance after instance, till the teacher stopped
them for want of time to hear more. The lesson went on. The carrying
away of Daniel and his companions was told of, and "the learning and
the tongue of the Chaldeans" was explained. Gradually the question came
round to Matilda again. Why Daniel and the other three noble young Jews
would not eat of the king's meat?

Matilda could not guess.

"You remember that the Jews, as the Lord's people, were required to
keep themselves ceremonially _clean_, as it was called. If they eat
certain things or touched certain other things, they were not allowed
to go into the temple to worship, until at least that day was ended and
they had washed themselves and changed their clothes. Sometimes many
more days than one must pass before they could be 'clean' again, in
that sense. This was ceremony, but it served to teach and remind them
of something that was not ceremony, but deep inward truth. What?"

Mr. Wharncliffe abruptly stopped with the question, and a tall boy at
one end of the class answered him.

"People must keep themselves from what is not good."

"The people of God must keep themselves from every thing that is not
pure, in word, thought, and deed. And how if they fail sometimes,
Joanna, and get soiled by falling into some temptation? what must they
do?"

"Get washed."

"What shall they wash in, when it is the heart and conscience that must
be made clean?"

"The blood of Christ."

"How will that make us clean?"

There was hesitation in the class; then as Mr. Wharncliffe's eye came
to her and rested slightly, Matilda could not help speaking.

"Because it was shed for our sins, and it takes them all away."

"_How_ shall we wash in it then?" the teacher asked, still looking at
Matilda.

"If we trust him?"--she began.

"To do what?"

"To forgive,--and to take away our wrong feelings."

"For his blood's sake!" said the teacher. "'They have washed their
robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.' And as the
sacrifices of old time were a sort of picture and token of the pouring
out of that blood; so the outward cleanness about which the Jews had to
be so particular was a sort of sign and token of the pure
heart-cleanness which every one must have who follows the Lord Jesus.

"And so we come back to Daniel. If he eat the food sent from the king's
table he would be certain to touch and eat now and then something which
would be, for him, ceremonially unclean. More than that. Often the
king's meat was prepared from part of an animal which had been
sacrificed to an idol; to eat of the sacrifice was part of the worship
of the idol; and so Daniel and his fellows might have been thought to
share in that worship."

"But it wouldn't have been true," said a boy in the class.

"What would not have been true?"

"He would not have been worshipping the idol. He didn't mean it."

"So you think he might just as well have eaten the idol's meat? not
meaning any thing."

"It wouldn't have been service of the idol."

"What would it have been?"

"Why, nothing at all. I don't see as he would have done no harm."

"What harm would it have been, or what harm would it have done, if
Daniel had _really_ joined in the worship of Nebuchadnezzar's idol?"

"He would have displeased God," said one.

"I guess God would have punished him," said another.

"He would not have been God's child any longer," said Matilda.

"All true. But is no other harm done when a child of God forgets his
Father's commands?"

"He helps others to do wrong," said Matilda softly.

"He makes them think 'tain't no odds about the commands," a girl
remarked.

"How's they to know what the commands is?" a second boy asked, "if he
don't shew 'em?"

"Very true, Robert," said Mr. Wharncliffe. "I have heard it said, that
Christians are the only Bible some folks ever read."

"'Cause they hain't got none?" asked one of the class.

"Perhaps. Or if they have got one, they do not study it. But a true,
beautiful life they cannot help reading; and it tells them what they
ought to be."

"Daniel gave a good example," said the slim lad at the end of the class.

"That we can all do, if we have a mind, Peter. But in that case we must
not _seem_ to do what we ought not to do really. We help the devil that
way. Now read the 9th and 10th verses. What was Daniel's friend afraid
of?"

"Afraid the king would not like it."

"If Daniel and his friends did not eat like the others. Do our friends
sometimes object to _our_ doing right, on the ground that we shall not
be like other people if we do?"

There was a general chorus of assent.

"Well, we don't want to be unlike other people, do we?"

Some said yes, and some said no; conflicting opinions.

"You say no, Heath; give us your reasons."

"They make fun of you"--said the boy, a little under breath.

"They fight you"--said another more boldly.

"They don't want to have nothing to do with you," a girl said.

"Laugh, and quarrel, and separate you from their company," repeated the
teacher. "Not very pleasant things. But some of you said yes. Give us
_your_ reasons, if you please."

"We can't be like Christ and like the world," Peter answered.

"'Ye are not of the world, even as I am not of the world,'" said Mr.
Wharncliffe. "Most true! And some of us do want to be like our Master.
Well? who else has a reason?"

"I think it is very hard," said Matilda, "to do right and not be unlike
other people."

"So hard, my dear, that it is impossible," said the teacher, looking
somewhat steadily at his new scholar. "And are you one of those who
want to do right?"

Matilda answered; but as she did so something made her voice tremble
and her eyes fill.

"For the sake of doing right, then, and for the sake of being like
Jesus, some of us are willing to be unlike other people; though the
consequences of that are not always pleasant. Is there nothing more to
be said on the subject?"

"The people that have the Lord's name in their foreheads, will be with
him by and by," remarked a girl who had not yet spoken.

"And he is with them now," said Mr. Wharncliffe. "Yes, Sarah."

"And then there will be a great gulf between," said a boy.

"Well, I think we have got reason enough," said Mr. Wharncliffe. "To be
on the right side of the dividing gulf _then_, we must be content to be
on the same side of it now. Daniel judged so, it is clear. On the
whole, did he lose anything?"

The teacher's eyes were looking at Norton, and he was constrained to
answer no.

"What did he gain?"

Norton was still the one looked at, and he fidgeted. Mr. Wharncliffe
waited.

"I suppose, God gave him learning and wisdom."

"In consequence of his learning and wisdom, which were very remarkable,
what then?"

"The king's favour," said Norton.

"Just what the friends of the young Jews had been afraid they would
lose. They 'stood before the king;' that means they were appointed to
be king's officers; they served him, not any meaner man. Now how does
this all come home to us? How are we tempted, as Daniel and his fellows
were tempted?"

Norton, at whom Mr. Wharncliffe glanced, replied that he did not know.
Matilda also was silent, though longing to utter her confession. The
questioning eyes passed on.

"The fellows think you must do as they does," said a lad who sat next
Matilda.

"In what?"

That boy hesitated; the next spoke up, and said, "Lying, and lifting."

"And swearing," added a third.

"How if you do _not_ follow their ways?"

"Some thinks you won't never get along, nohow."

"What is your opinion, Lawrence?"

The boy shifted his position a little uneasily. "They _say_ you won't,
teacher."

"So Daniel's friend was afraid _he_ would not get along, if he did not
eat the king's meat. Girls, does the temptation come to you?"

There was a general chorus of "Yes, sir," and "Yes, sir."

"Have you tried following the Lord's word against people's opinion?"

Again "Yes, sir"--came modestly from several lips.

"Do you find any ill come from it?"

"Yes, sir, a little," said a girl who might have been two or three
years older than Matilda. "You get made game of, and scolded,
sometimes. And they say you are lofty, or mean. Sometimes they say one
to me, and sometimes the other."

"And they plague a feller," said a boy; "the worst kind."

"Is it hard to bear?"

"I think it _is_," said the girl; and one or two of the boys said
again, "Yes, sir."

"Reckon you'd think so, if you tried, teacher," another put in. "They
rolled Sam in the mud, the other day. There was six of 'em, you see,
and he hadn't no chance."

"Sam, how did it feel? And how did you feel?"

"Teacher, 'twarn't easy to feel right."

"Could you manage it?"

"I guess not, at first. But afterwards I remembered."

"What did you remember?"

"I remembered they didn't know no better, sir."

"I think you are mistaken. They knew they were doing wrong; _how_
wrong, I suppose they did not know. Well, Sam--'if any man suffer as a
Christian, let him not be ashamed, but let him glorify God on this
behalf.' Were you ashamed?"

"No, sir."

"God says, 'Them that honour me, I will honour;' and,--'Be thou
faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life.' The honour
that he gives will be real honour. It is worth while waiting for it.
Now our time will be up in two minutes--Peter, what lesson do you get
from all this? for yourself?"

"To be more careful, sir."

"Of what, my boy?"

"Careful not to have anything to do with bad ways."

"Can't be too careful; the temptation comes strong. Ellen, what is
_your_ lesson?"

"I never saw before how much a good example is."

"Ay. God often is pleased to make it very much. Well, Dick."

"Teacher, I don't think New York is like that 'ere place."

"Don't you? Why not?"

"Folks can't get along that way in _our_ streets."

"How do you find it, Sam? and what is your conclusion from the lesson."

"I wish I was more like Dan'l, teacher."

"So I wish. You and I are agreed, Sam. And Daniel's God is ours,
remember. Heath?"

"They was rum fellers, teacher, them 'ere."

"That is your conclusion. Well! so some people thought then. But Daniel
and his fellows came to glory. What have you to say, Joanna?"

"I think I hain't been keerful enough, teacher."

"Robert?"

"I think it is best to let go everything else and trust God."

"You'll make no mistake so, my boy. Sarah, what is the lesson to you?"

The girl, a very poorly dressed one, hesitated, and then said a little
falteringly,--

"It's nice to be clean inside, teacher."

The teacher paused a moment also before his eye came to Matilda, and
then it was very soft.

"What does my new scholar say?"

Matilda struggled with herself, looked down and looked up, and met the
kind eyes again.

"One must be willing to be unlike the world," she said.

"Is it easy?"

"I think it is very hard, sir."

"Do you find it so, my friend?" he asked, his eye going on to Norton.
But the bell rang just then; and in the bustle of rising and finding
the hymn Norton contrived to escape the answering and yet without being
rude.

As they were turning away, after the services were ended, Matilda felt
a light touch on her shoulder and her teacher said quietly, "Wait." She
stood still, while he went up to speak to somebody. All the other
children passed out, and she was quite alone when Mr. Wharncliffe came
back to her.

"Which way are you going?"

"Down the avenue, sir."

"What avenue?"

"Blessington avenue. But only to 40th street."

"Let us go together."

They had the walk to themselves; for though Norton had waited for
Matilda till she came out, he sheered off when he saw what company she
was in, and contented himself with keeping her in sight. Just then
Norton did not care to come to closer quarters with Mr. Wharncliffe.
This gentleman talked pleasantly with Matilda; asked how she happened
to come to the school, how long she had been in the city, and something
about her life at Shadywalk. At last he came back to the subject of the
afternoon's lesson.

"You think it is difficult to be as loyal as Daniel was?"

"What is 'loyal,' sir?"

"It is being a true subject, in heart;--faithful to the honour and will
of one's king."

"I think it is difficult"--Matilda said in a subdued tone.

"How come you to find it so?"

"Mr. Wharncliffe," said Matilda suddenly making up her mind, "it is
very hard not to want to be fashionable."

"I don't know that there is any harm in being fashionable," said her
teacher quietly. But though his face was quiet, it was so strong and
good that Matilda felt great reliance on all it said.

"Isn't there?" she asked quite eagerly.

"Why should there be?"

"But--it costs so much!" Matilda could not help confessing it.

"To be fashionable?"

"Yes, sir."

"You do not dress yourself, I suppose. The money is not your money, is
it?"

"Yes, sir, some of it is my money; because I have an allowance, and get
my own shoes and gloves."

"And you find it costs a great deal to be fashionable?"

"Yes, sir; a _great_ deal."

"What would you like to do with your money?"

"There is a great deal to do," said Matilda soberly. "A great many
people want help, don't they?"

"More than you think. I could tell you of several in the class you have
just been with."

"Then, sir, what ought I to do?"--and Matilda lifted two earnest,
troubled eyes to the face of her teacher.

"I think you ought to look carefully to see what the Lord has given you
to do, and ask him to shew you."

"But about spending my money?"

"Then you will better be able to tell. When you see clearly what you
can do with a dollar, it will not be very hard to find out whether
Jesus means you should do that with it, or buy a pair of gloves, for
instance. We will talk more about this and I will help you. Here is
your house. Good bye."

"But Mr. Wharncliffe," said Matilda, eagerly, as she met the clasp of
his hand,--"one thing; I want to stay in your class. May I?"

"I shall be very glad to have you. Good bye."

He went off down the avenue, and Matilda stood looking after him. He
was a young man; he was hardly what people call a handsome man; his
figure had nothing imposing; but the child's heart went after him down
the avenue. His face had so much of the strength and the sweetness and
the beauty of goodness, that it attracted inevitably those who saw it;
there was a look of self-poise and calm which as surely invited trust;
truth and power were in the face, to such a degree that it is not
wonderful a child's heart, or an older person's, for that matter,
should be won and his confidence given even on a very short
acquaintance. Matilda stood still in the street, following the
teacher's receding figure with her eye.

"What are you looking at?" said Norton, now coming up.

"O Norton! didn't you like the school very much?"

"They're a queer set," said Norton. "They're a _poor_ set, Pink! a
miserable poor set."

"Well, what then? Don't you like the teacher?"

"He's well enough; but I don't like the company."

"They were very well behaved, Norton; quite as well as the children at
Shadywalk."

"Shadywalk was Shadywalk," said Norton, "but here it is another thing.
It won't do. Why Pink, I shouldn't wonder if some of them were street
boys."

"I think some of those in the class were _good_, Norton; boys and girls
too."

"Maybe so," said Norton; "but their clothes weren't. Faugh!"

Matilda went into the house, wondering at her old problem, but soon
forgetting wonder in mixed sorrow and joy. All the beauty of being a
true child of God rose up fresh before her eyes; some of the honour and
dignity of it; nothing in all the world, Matilda was sure, could be so
lovely or so happy. But she had not honoured her King like Daniel; and
that grieved her. She was very sure now what she wanted to be.

The next morning she took up the matter of her Christmas gifts in a new
spirit. What was she meant to do with her twenty dollars? Before she
could decide that, she must know a little better what it was possible
to do; and for that Mr. Wharncliffe had promised his help. She must
wait. In the meanwhile she studied carefully the question, what it was
best for her to give to her sisters and the members of her immediate
family circle; and very grave became Matilda's consideration of the
shops. Her little face was almost comical now and then in its absorbed
pondering of articles and prices and calculation of sums. An incredible
number and variety of the latter, both in addition and subtraction,
were done in her head those days, resolving twenty dollars into an
unheard of number of parts and forming an unknown number of
combinations with them. She bought the bronze obelisk for Mrs. Laval;
partly that she might have some pennies on hand for the street
sweepers; but then came a time of fair weather days, and the street
sweepers were not at the crossings. Matilda purchased furthermore some
dark brown silk braid for Norton's watchguard, and was happy making it,
whenever she could be shut up in her room. She dared not trust Judy's
eyes or tongue.

One day she was busy at this, her fingers flying over the braid and her
thoughts as busy, when somebody tried to open her door, and then tapped
at it. Matilda hid her work and opened, to let in Judy. She was a good
deal surprised, for she had not been so honoured before. Judith and her
brother were very cool and distant since the purchase of the liqueur
stand.

"What do you keep your door locked for?" was the young lady's
salutation now, while her eyes roved over all the furniture and filling
of Matilda's apartment.

"I was busy."

"Didn't you want anybody to come in?"

"Not without my knowing it."

"What were you doing then?"

"If I had wanted everybody to know, I should not have shut myself up."

"No, I suppose not. I suppose you want me out of the way, too. Well, I
am not going."

"I do not want you to go, Judy, if you like to stay. That is, if you
will be good."

"Good?" said the other, her eyes snapping. "What do you call good?"

"Everybody knows what good means, don't they?" said Matilda.

"_I_ don't," said Judy. "I have my way of being good--that's all.
Everybody has his own way. What is yours?"

"But there is only one real way."

"Ain't there, though!" exclaimed Judy. "I'll shew you a dozen."

"They can't be all _good_, Judy."

"Who's to say they are not?"

"Why, the Bible." The minute she had said it the colour flushed to
Matilda's face. But Judy went on with the greatest coolness.

"Your Bible, or my Bible?"

"There isn't but one Bible, Judy, that I know."

"Yes, there is!" said the young lady fiercely. "There's our Bible,
that's the true. There's yours, that's nothing, that you dare bind up
with it."

"They both say the same thing," said Matilda.

"They DON'T!" said the girl, sitting upright, and her eyes darted fire.
"They don't say a word alike; don't you dare say it."

"Why Judy, what the one says is good, the other says is good; there is
no difference in that. Did you ever read the New Testament?"

"No! and I don't want to; nor the other either. But I didn't come to
talk about that."

"What do _you_ call goodness, then?"

"Goodness?" said Judy, relapsing into comparatively harmless mischief;
"goodness? It's a sweet apple--and I hate sweet apples."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean _that_. Goody folks are stupid. Aren't they, though!"

"But then, what is your notion of _real_ goodness?"

"I don't believe there is such a thing. Come! you don't either."

"I don't believe in goodness?"

"Goodness!" repeated Judy impatiently, "you needn't stare. I don't
choose to be stared at. You know it as well as I. When you are what you
call good, you just want the name of it. So do I sometimes; and then I
get it. That's cheap work."

"Want the name of what?"

"Why, of being good."

"Then goodness _is_ something. You wouldn't want the name of nothing."

Judy laughed. "I haven't come here to be good to-day," she said; "nor
to talk nonsense. I want to tell you about something. We are going to
have a party."

"A party! when?"

"Christmas eve. Now it is _our_ party, you understand; mine and
Norton's and David's; mamma has nothing to do with it, nor grandmamma,
except to prepare everything. _That_ she'll do; but we have got to
prepare the entertainment; and we are going to play games and act
proverbs; and I have come to see how much you know, and whether you can
help."

"What do you want me to know?" said Matilda. "I'll help all I can."

"How much do you know about games? Can you play 'What's my thought
like?' or 'Consequences?' or anything?"

"I never played games much," said Matilda, with a sudden feeling of
inferiority. "I never had much chance."

"I dare say!" said Judy. "I knew that before I came. Well of course you
can't act proverbs. You don't know anything."

"What is it?" said Matilda. "Tell me. Perhaps I can learn."

"You can't learn in a minute," said Judy with a slight toss of her
head, which indeed was much given to wagging in various directions.

"But tell me, please."

"Well, there's no harm in that. We choose a proverb, of course, first;
for instance the boys are going to play 'It's ill talking between a
full man and a fasting.' This is how they are going to do it. Nobody
knows, you understand, what the proverb is, but they must guess it.
Norton will be a rich man who wants to buy a piece of land; and David
is the man who owns the land and has come to see him; but he has come a
good way, and he is without his dinner, and he feels as cross as can
be, and no terms will suit him. So they talk and talk, and disagree and
quarrel and are ridiculous; till at last Norton finds out that Davy
hasn't dined; and then he orders up everything in the house he can
think of, that is good, and makes him eat; and when he has eaten
everything and drunk wine and they are cracking nuts, then Norton
begins again about the piece of land; and the poor man is so
comfortable now he is willing to sell anything he has got; and Norton
gets it for his own price. Won't it be good?"

"I should think it would be very interesting," said Matilda; whom
indeed the description interested mightily. "But how could I help? I
don't see."

"O not in that you couldn't, of course; Davy and Norton don't want any
help, I guess, from anybody; they know all about it. But I want you to
help _me_. I wonder if you can. I don't believe you can, either. I
shall have to get somebody else."

"What do you want me to do?" said Matilda, feeling socially very small
indeed.

"I am going to play 'Riches bring care.' I am a rich old woman, like
grandmamma, only not like her, for she is never worried about anything;
but I am worried to death for fear this or that will come to harm. And
I want you to be my maid. I must have somebody, you know, to talk to
and worry with."

"If that is all," said Matilda, "I should think I could be talked to."

"But it _isn't_ all, stupid!" said Judy. "You must know how to answer
back, and try to make me believe things are going right, and so worry
me more and more."

"Suppose we try," said Matilda. "I don't know how I could do, but maybe
I might learn."

"I'd rather have it all in the house," said Judy, "if I can. Two
proverbs will be enough; for they take a good while--dressing and all,
you know."

"Dressing for the proverbs?"

"Of course! Dressing, indeed! Do I look like an old woman _without_
dressing? Not just yet. We must be dressed up to the work. But we can
practise without being dressed. When the boys come home to-night, we'll
come up here to the lobby and practise. But I don't believe you'll do."

"Will it be a large party, Judy?"

"Hm--I don't know. I guess not. Grandmamma doesn't like large parties.
I dare say she won't have more than fifty."

Fifty seemed a very large party to Matilda; but she would not expose
her ignorance, and so held her peace. Judy pottered about the room for
a while longer, looking at everything in it, and out of it, Matilda
thought; for she lounged at the windows with her arms on the sill,
gazing up and down at all that was going on in the street. Finally said
they would try a practice in the evening, and she departed.




CHAPTER XI.


The acted proverbs that night went pretty well; so the boys said; and
Matilda went to bed feeling that life was very delightful where such
rare diversions were to be had, and such fine accomplishments acquired.
The next time, Judy said, they would dress for the acting; that needed
practising too.

The day following, when she got up, Matilda was astonished to find the
air thick with snow and her window sills quite filled up with it
already. She had meant to take a walk down town to make a purchase she
had determined on; and her first thought was, how bad the walking would
be now, after the dry clean streets they had rejoiced in for a week or
two past. The next thought was, that the street sweepers would be out.
For some time she had not seen them. They would be out in force to-day.
Matilda had pennies ready; she was quite determined on the propriety of
that; and she thought besides that a kind word or two might be given
where she had a chance. "I am sure Jesus would speak to them," she said
to herself. "He would try to do them good. I wonder, can I? But I can
_try_."

She had the opportunity even sooner than she expected; for while she
was eating her breakfast the snow stopped and the sun came out. So
about eleven o'clock she made ready and set forth. There was a very
convenient little pocket on the outside of her grey pelisse, in which
she could bestow her pennies. Matilda put eleven coppers there, all she
had, and one silver dime. What she was to do with that she did not
know; but she thought she would have it ready.

Clear, bright and beautiful, the day was; not cold; and the city all
for the moment whitened by the new fall of snow. So she thought at
first; but Matilda soon found there was no whitening New York. The
roadway was cut up and dirty, of course; and the multitudes of feet
abroad dragged the dirt upon the sidewalks. However, the sky was blue;
and defilement could not reach the sunlight; so she went along happy.
But before she got to Fourteenth Street, nine of her eleven pennies
were gone. Some timid words had gone with them too, sometimes; and
Matilda had seen the look of dull asking change to surprise and take on
a gleam of life in more than one instance; that was all that could be
said. Two boys had assured her they went to Sunday school; one or two
others of whom she had asked the question had not seemed to understand
her. Had it done any good? She could not tell; how could she tell?
Perhaps her look and her words and her penny, all together, might have
brought a bit of cheer into lives as much trampled into the dirt as the
very snow they swept. Perhaps; and _that_ was worth working for;
"anyhow, all I can do, is all I can do," thought Matilda. She mused too
on the swift way money has of disappearing in New York. Norton's
watchguard had cost twenty eight cents; the obelisk, two dollars; now
the dress she was on her way to buy for Letitia would take two dollars
and a half more; there was already almost five gone of her twenty. And
of even her pennies she had only two left, with the silver bit.
"However, they won't expect me to give them anything _again_ as I go
back," she thought, referring to the street sweepers. "Once in one
morning will do, I suppose."

Just as she said this to herself, she had come to another crossing, a
very busy one, where carts and carriages were incessantly turning down
or coming up; keeping the sweeper in work. It was a girl this time; as
old or older than herself; a little tidy, with a grim old shawl tied
round her waist and shoulders, but bare feet in the snow. Matilda might
have crossed in the crowd without meeting her, but she waited to speak
and give her penny. The girl's face encouraged her.

"Are you not very cold?" Matilda asked.

"No--I don't think of it." The answer seemed to come doubtfully.

"Do you go to Sunday school anywhere?"

The girl sprang from her at this minute to clear the way for some
dainty steppers, where the muddy snow had been flung by the horses'
feet just a moment before; and to hold her hand for the penny, which
was not given. Slowly she came back to Matilda.

"Do most of the people give you something?"

"No," said the girl. "Most of 'em don't."

"Do you go to Sunday school on Sundays?"

"O yes: I go to Mr. Rush's Sunday school, in Forty Second street."

"Why, _I_ go there," said Matilda. "Who's your teacher?"

The girl's face quite changed as she now looked at her; it grew into a
sort of answering sympathy of humanity; there was almost a dawning
smile.

"I remember you," she said; "I didn't at first, but I do now. You were
in the class last Sunday. I am in Mr. Wharncliffe's class."

"Why so do I remember you!" cried Matilda. "You are Sarah?"

The conversation was interrupted again, for the little street-sweeper
was neglecting her duties, and she ran to attend to them. Out and in
among the carriages and horses' feet. Matilda wondered why she did not
get thrown down and trampled upon; but she was skilful and seemed to
have eyes in the back of her head, for she constantly kept just out of
danger. Matilda waited to say a little more to her, for the talk had
become interesting; in vain, the little street-sweeper was too busy,
and the morning was going; Matilda had to attend to her own business
and be home by one o'clock. She had found, she thought, the place where
her silver dime belonged; so she dropped it into Sarah's hand as she
passed, with a smile, and went on her way. This time she got an
unmistakable smile in return, and it made her glad.

So she was in a class with a street-sweeper! Matilda reflected as she
went on down Broadway. Well, what of it? They would think it very odd
at home! And somehow it seemed odd to Matilda herself. Had she got a
little out of her place in going to Mr. Rush's Sunday school? Could it
be best that such elegant robes, made by Mme. Fournissons, should sit
in the same seat with a little street girl's brown rags? "She was not
ragged on Sunday, though," thought Matilda; "poor enough; and some of
those boys were street boys, I dare say. However, Mr. Wharncliffe is a
gentleman; there is no doubt of that; and he likes his class; some of
them are good, I think. And if they are, Jesus loves them. He loves
them whether or no. How odd it is that we don't!"--

Matilda went on trying to remember all that Sarah had said in the
school; but the different speakers and words were all jumbled up in her
mind, and she could not quite separate them. She forgot Sarah then in
the delightful business of choosing a dress for Letitia; a business so
difficult withal that it was like to last a long time, if Matilda had
not remembered one o'clock. She feared she would be late; yet a single
minute more of talk with the street girl she must have; she walked up
to Fourteenth street. Sarah was there yet, busy at her post. She had a
smile again for Matilda.

"Are you not tired?" the rich child asked of the poor one.

"I don't think of being tired," was the answer.

"What time do you go home to dinner?"

"Dinner?" said Sarah; and she shook her head. "I don't go home till
night. I can't."

"But how do you take your dinner?" Matilda asked.

The girl flushed a little, and hesitated. "I can take it here," she
said.

"Standing? and in this crowd?"

"No.--I go and sit down somewheres. 'Tain't such a dinner as you have.
It's easy took."

"Sarah," said Matilda suddenly, "you love Jesus, don't you?"

"Who?" she said, for the noise and rush of horses and carriages in the
streets was tremendous, and the children both sprang back to the
sidewalk just then out of the way of something. "Jesus? Was it _that_
you asked?"

She stood leaning on her broom and looking at her questioner. Matilda
could see better now how thin the face was, how marked with care; but
at the same time a light came into it like a sunbeam on a winter
landscape; the grey changed to golden somehow; and the set of the
girl's lips, gentle and glad, was very sweet.

"Do I love him?" she repeated. "He is with me here all the day when I
am sweeping the snow. Yes, I love him! and he loves me. That is how I
live."

"That's how I want to live too," said Matilda; "but sometimes I forget."

"I shouldn't think _you'd_ forget," said Sarah. "It must be easy for
you."

"What must be easy?"

"I should think it would be easy to be good," said the poor girl, her
eye going unconsciously up and down over the tokens of Matilda's
comfortable condition.

"I don't think having things helps one to be good," said Matilda. "It
makes it hard, sometimes."

"I sometimes think _not_ having things makes it hard," said the other,
a little wistfully. "But Jesus is good, anyhow!" she added with a
content of face which was unshadowed.

"Good bye," said Matilda. "I shall see you again." And she ran off to
get into a horse car. The little street-sweeper stood and looked after
her. There was not a thing that the one had but the other had it not.
She looked, and turned to her sweeping again.

Matilda on her part hurried along, with a heart quite full, but
remembering at the same time that she would be late at lunch. At the
corner where she stopped to wait for a car there was a fruit stall,
stocked with oranges, apples, candies and gingerbread. It brought back
a thought which had filled her head a few minutes ago; but she was
afraid she would be late. She glanced down the line of rails to the car
seen coming in the distance, balanced probabilities a moment, then
turned to the fruit woman. She bought a cake of gingerbread and an
orange and an apple; had to wait what seemed a long time to receive her
change; then rushed across the block to where she had left Sarah,
stopped only to put the things in her hands, and rushed back again; not
in time to catch her car, which was going on merrily out of her hail.
But the next one was not far behind; and Matilda enjoyed Sarah's lunch
all the way to her own.

"But this is only for one day. And there are so many days, and so many
people that want things. I must save every bit of money I can."

She was late; but she was so happy and hungry, that her elders looked
on her very indulgently, it being, as in truth she was, a pleasant
sight.

That evening Judith proposed another practising of the proverb she and
Matilda were to act together; and this time she dressed up for it. A
robe of her mother's, which trailed ridiculously over the floor; jewels
of value in her ears and on her hands and neck; and finally a lace
scarf of Mrs. Lloyd's, which was very rich and extremely costly. Norton
was absent on some business of his own; David was the only critic on
hand. He objected.

"You can act just as well without all that trumpery, Judith."

"Trumpery! That's what it is to you. My shawl is worth five hundred
dollars if it is worth a dollar. It is worth a great deal more than
that, I believe; but I declare I get confused among the prices of
things. That is one of the cares of riches, that try me most."

"You can act just as well without all that, Judy."

"I can't!"

"You can just as well, if you would only think so."

"Very likely; but I don't think so; that just makes it, you see. I want
to feel that I am rich; how am I going to get the idea in my head,
boy?--I declare, Satinalia, I think this satin dress is getting frayed
already."

"How ought I to be dressed?" inquired Matilda.

"O just as you are. You haven't to make believe, you know; you have got
only to act yourself. Come, begin.--I declare, Satinalia, I think this
satin dress is getting frayed already."

Matilda hesitated, then put by the displeasure which rose at Judy's
rudeness, and entered into the play.

"And how shouldn't it, ma'am, when it's dragging and streaming all over
the floor for yards behind you. Satin won't bear every thing."

"No, the satin one gets now-a-days won't. I could buy satin once, that
would wear out two of this; and this cost five dollars a yard. Dear me!
I shall be a poor woman yet."

"If you were to cut off the train, ma'am, the dress wouldn't drag so."

"Wouldn't it! you Irish stupid. O I hear something breaking downstairs!
Robert has smashed a tray-ful, I'll be bound. I heard the breaking of
glass. Run, Satinalia, run down as hard as you can and find out what it
is. Run before he gets the pieces picked up; for then I shall never
know what has happened."

"You'd miss the broken things," said Matilda; not exactly as Satinalia.

"You're an impudent hussy, to answer me so. Run and see what it is, I
tell you, or I shall never know."

"What must I say it is?" said Matilda, out of character.

"Haven't you wit enough for that?" said Judith, also speaking in her
own proper. "Say any thing you have a mind; but don't stand poking
there. La! you haven't seen any thing in all your life, except a
liqueur stand. Say any thing! and be quick."

Matilda ran down a few stairs, and paused, not quite certain whether
she would go back. She was angry. But she wanted to be friends with
Judy and her brother; and the thought of her motto came to her help.
"Do all in the name of the Lord Jesus;"--then certainly with courtesy
and patience and kindness, as his servant should. She prayed for a kind
spirit, and went back again.

"You've been five ages," cried the rich woman. "Well, what's broke?"

"Ma'am, Robert has let fall a tray full of claret glasses, and the
salad dish with a pointed edge."

"_That_ salad dish!" exclaimed Judy. "It was the richest in New York.
The Queen of England had one like it; and nobody else but me in this
country. I told Robert to keep it carefully done up in cotton; and
_never_ to wash it. That is what it is to have things."

"Don't it have to be washed?" inquired Matilda.

"I wish I could get into your head," said Judy impatiently and speaking
quite as Judy, "that you are a maid servant and have no business to ask
questions. I suppose you never knew anything about maid-servants till
you came here; but you have been here long enough to learn _that_, if
you were not perfectly _bourgeoise!_"

"Hush, Judy; you forget yourself," said David.

"She don't understand!" said the polite young lady.

"You do not get on with your proverb at this rate," he went on,
glancing at Matilda, whose cheek gave token of some understanding.

"Stupid!" said Judy, returning to her charge and play,--"don't you
understand that when that dish is used I wash it myself? And what
claret glasses were they? I'll be bound they are the yellow set with my
crest?"

"Those are the ones," Satinalia assented.

"That is what it is to have things! My life is one trouble.
Satinalia!"--

"Ma'am."

"I haven't got my diamond bracelet on."

"No, ma'am; I do not see it."

"Well, go and see it. Find it and bring it to me. I want it on with
this dress."

Matilda being instructed in this part of her duties, reported that she
could not find the bracelet. The jewel box was ordered in, and
examined, with a great many lamentations and conjectures as to the
missing article. Finally the supposed owner declared she must write
immediately to her jewellers to know if they had the bracelet, either
for repair or safe keeping. Satinalia was despatched for a writing
desk; and then for a candle.

"There are no tapers in this concern," Judy remarked; "and the note
must be sealed. Somebody might find out that the bracelet is missing,
and so it would be missing for ever, from me. Satinalia, what do you
stand there for? Do you not hear me say I want a candle?"

"Can't you make believe as well?" asked Matilda, not Satinalia.

"You are too tiresome!" exclaimed Judy. "What do you know about it, at
all, I should like to know. I think, when I give you the favour of
playing with me, that is enough. You do as I tell you."

Matilda went for the candle, inwardly resolving that she would not
enjoy the privilege of practising with Judy another time unless Norton
were by. In his presence she was protected. A tear or two came from the
little girl's eyes, before she got back to the lobby with the lighted
candle. Judy perhaps wanted to make a tableau of herself at the letter
sealing; for she took an elegant attitude, that threw her satin drapery
imposingly about her and displayed her bare arm somewhat theatrically,
gleaming with jewels and softened by the delicate lace of the scarf.
But thereby came trouble. In a careless sweep of her arm, sealing-wax
in hand, no doubt intended to be very graceful, the lace came in
contact with the flame of the candle; and a hole was burnt in the
precious fabric before anybody could do any thing to prevent it. Then
there was dismay. Judy shrieked and flung herself down with her head on
her arms. David and Matilda looked at the lace damage, and looked at
each other. Even he looked grave.

"It's a pretty bad business," he concluded.

"O what shall I do! O what shall I do!" Judith cried. "O what _will_
grandmamma say! O I wish Christmas never came!"--

"What sort of lace is this?" Matilda asked, still examining the scarf
which David had let fall from his fingers. He thought it an odd
question and did not answer. Judy was crying and did not hear.

"The best thing is to own up now, Judy," said her brother. "It is no
use to cry."

"Yes, it is!" said Judy vehemently. "That's all a boy knows about it;
but they don't know everything."

"I don't _see_ the use of it, at all events," said David. "If tears
were spiders, they might mend it."

"Spiders mend it!" repeated Judy. "David, you are enough to provoke a
saint."

"But you are not a saint," said her brother. "It need not provoke you.
What are you going to do?"

"Judy," said Matilda suddenly, "look here. Does your grandmother often
wear this?"

"She'll be sure to want it now," said Judy, "if she never did before."

"It doesn't help the matter either," said David. "Putting off discovery
is no comfort. I always think it is best to be out with a thing and
have done with it."

"No," said Matilda. "Yes;--that isn't what I mean; but I mean, will
Mrs. Lloyd want to wear this now for a few days--four or five?"

"She won't wear it before our party," said Judy. "There's nothing going
on or coming off before that. O I wish our party was in Egypt."

"Then don't," said Matilda. "Look here,--listen. I think perhaps,--I
don't promise, you know, for I am not sure, but I think _perhaps_ I can
mend this."

"You can't, my girl," said David, "unless you are a witch."

"You might as well mend the house!" said Judy impatiently. "It isn't
like darning stockings, I can tell you."

"I know how to darn stockings," said Matilda; "and I do not mean to
mend this that way. But I can mend some lace; and I think--perhaps--I
can this. If you will let me, I'll try."

"How come you to think you can?" David asked. "I should say it was
impossible, to anything but a fairy."

"I have been taught," said Matilda. "I did not like to learn, but I am
very glad now I did. Do you like to have me try?"

"It is very kind of you," said David; "but I can't think you can manage
it."

"Of course she can't!" said Judy contemptuously.

"If I only had the right thread," said Matilda, re-examining the
material she had to deal with.

"What must it be?" David inquired.

"Look," said Matilda. "Very, very, _very_ fine, to match this."

"Where can it be had? You are sure you will not make matters worse by
doing any thing with it? Though I don't see how they could be worse,
that's a fact. I'll get the thread."

So it was arranged between them, without reference to Judy. Matilda
carried the scarf to her room; and Judy ungraciously and ungracefully
let her go without a word.

"You are not very civil, Judy," said her brother.

"Civil, to that creature!"

"Civil to anybody," said David; "and she is a very well-behaved
creature, as you call her."

"She was well-behaved at Candello's the other day, wasn't she?"

"Perhaps she was, after her fashion. Come, Judy, you have tried her
to-night, and she has borne it as you wouldn't have borne it; or I
either."

"She knew better than not to bear it," said Judy insolently.

"I wish you had known better than to give it her to bear. She was not
obliged to bear it, either. Aunt Zara would not take it very well, if
she was to hear it."

Judy only pouted, and then went on with a little more crying for the
matter of the shawl. David gave up his part of the business.

Except looking for the thread. That he did faithfully; but he did not
know where to go to find the article and of course did not find it.
What he brought to Matilda might as well have been a cable, for all the
use she could make of it in the premises. There was no more to do but
to tell Mrs. Laval and get her help; and this was the course finally
agreed upon between Matilda and David; Judy was not consulted.

Mrs. Laval heard the story very calmly; and immediately promised to get
the thread, which she did. Matilda could not also obtain from her an
absolute promise of secrecy. Mrs. Laval reserved that; only assuring
Matilda that she would do no harm, and that she would say nothing at
least until it should be seen whether or no Matilda had succeeded in
the repair of the scarf.

And now for days thereafter Matilda was most of the time shut up in her
room, with the door locked. It was necessary to keep out Judy; the work
called for Matilda's whole and best attention. It was not an easy or a
small undertaking. If anybody could have looked in through the closed
door those days, he would have seen a little figure seated on a low
foot-cushion, with a magnificent lace drapery lying over her lap and
falling to the floor. On a chair at her side were her thread and
needles and scissors; and very delicately and slowly Matilda's fingers
were busy trying to weave again the lost meshes of the exquisite lace.
They worked and worked, hour after hour, before she could be certain
whether she was going to succeed; and the blood flushed into Matilda's
cheeks with the excitement and the intense application. At last,
Saturday afternoon, enough progress was made to let the little girl see
that, as she said to herself, "it would do;" and she put the scarf away
that afternoon feeling that she was all ready for Sunday to come now,
and could enjoy it without a drawback of any sort.

And so she did--even Dr. Broadman and his parti-coloured church.
Matilda's whole heart had turned back to its old course; that course
which looks to Jesus all the way. Sunlight lies all along that way, as
surely as one's face is turned to the sun; so Matilda felt very happy.
She hoped, too, that she was gaining in the goodwill of her adopted
cousins; David certainly had spoken and looked civilly and pleasantly
again; and Matilda's heart to-day was without a cloud.

Norton declined to go with her to Sunday school, however, and she went
alone. No stranger now, she took her place in the class as one at home;
and all the business and talk of the hour was delightful to her. Sarah
was there of course; after the school services were ended Matilda
seized her opportunity.

"Whereabouts do you live, Sarah?"

Matilda had been turning over various vague thoughts in her mind,
compounded from experiences of Lilac lane and the snowy corner of
Fourteenth street; her question was not without a purpose. But Sarah
answered generally, that it was not very far off.

"Where is it?" said Matilda. "I should like, if I can, and maybe I can,
I should like to come and see you."

"It is a poor place," said Sarah. "I don't think you would like to come
into it."

"But you live there," said the other child.

"Yes"--said Sarah uneasily; "I live there when I ain't somewheres else;
and I'm that mostly."

"Where is that 'somewhere else'? I'll come to see you there, if I can."

"You _have_ seen me there," said the street-sweeper. "'Most days I'm
there."

"I have been past that corner a good many times, Sarah, when I couldn't
see you anywhere."

"'Cos the streets was clean. There warn't no use for my broom then.
Nobody'd ha' wanted it, or me. I'd ha' been took up, maybe."

"What do you do _then_, Sarah?"

"Some days I does nothing; some days I gets something to sell, and then
I does that."

"But I would like to know where you live."

"You wouldn't like it, I guess, if you saw it. Best not," said Sarah.
"They wouldn't let you come to such a place, and they hadn't ought to.
I'd like to see you at my crossing," she added with a smile as she
moved off. Matilda, quite lost in wonderment, stood looking after her
as she went slowly down the aisle. Her clothes were scarcely whole, yet
put on with an evident attempt at tidiness; her bonnet was not a
bonnet, but the unshapely and discoloured remains of what had once had
the distinction. Her dress was scarcely clean; yet as evidently there
was an effort to be as neat as circumstances permitted. What sort of a
home could it be, where so nice a girl as Matilda believed this one
was, could reach no more actual and outward nicety in her appearance?

"You have made Sarah Staples' acquaintance, I see;" Mr. Wharncliffe's
voice broke her meditations.

"I saw her at her crossing one day. Isn't she a good girl?"

"She _is_ a good girl, I think. What do you think?"

"O I think so," said Matilda; "I thought so before; but--Mr.
Wharncliffe--I am afraid she is very poor."

"I am not afraid so; I know it."

"She will not tell me where she lives," said Matilda rather wistfully.

"Do you want to know?"

"Yes, I wanted to know; but I think she did not want I should."

"Did you think of going to see her, that you tried to find out?"

"I would have liked to go, if I could," said Matilda, looking
perplexed. "But she seemed to think I wouldn't like it, or that I ought
not, or something."

"She is right," said Mr. Wharncliffe. "You would not take any pleasure
in seeing Sarah's home; and you cannot go there alone. But with me you
may go. I will take you there, if you choose."

"Now?"

"Yes."

"Thank you, sir. I would like it."

Truth to tell, Matilda would have liked a walk in any direction and for
any purpose, in company with that quiet, pleasant, kind, strong face.
She had taken a great fancy and given a great trust already to her new
teacher. That walk did not lessen either. Hand in hand they went along,
through poor streets and in a neighbourhood that grew more wretched as
they went further; yet though Matilda was in a measure conscious of
this, she seemed all the while to be walking in a sort of spotless
companionship; which perhaps she was. The purity made more impression
upon her than the impurity. And, withal that the part of the city they
were coming to was very miserable, and more wicked than miserable,
Matilda saw it through an atmosphere of very pure and sweet talk.

She drew a little closer to her guide, however, as one after another
sight and sound of misery struck her senses. A knot of drunken men
wrestling; single specimens, very ugly to see; voices loud and brutal
coming out of drinking shops; haggard-looking, dirty women, in dismal
rags or finery worse yet; crying children; scolding mothers; a
population of boys and girls of all ages, who evidently knew no
Sabbath, and to judge by appearances had no home; and streets and
houses and doorways so squalid, so encumbered with garbage and filth,
so morally distant from peace and purity, that Matilda felt as if she
were walking with an angel through regions where angels never stay.
Perhaps Mr. Wharncliffe noticed the tightening clasp of her fingers
upon his. He paused at length; it was before a large, lofty brick
building at the corner of a block. No better in its moral indications
than other houses around; this was merely one of mammoth proportions.
At the corner a flight of stone steps went down to a cellar floor.
Standing just at the top of these steps, Matilda could look down and
partly look in; though there seemed little light below but what came
from this same entrance way. The stone steps were swept. But at the
bottom there was nothing but a mud floor; doubtless dry in some
weathers, but at this time of encumbering snow it was stamped into mud.
Also down there, in the doubtful light, Matilda discerned an overturned
broken chair and a brown jug; and even caught a glimpse of the corner
of a small cooking stove. People lived there! or at least cooked and
eat, or perhaps sold liquor. Matilda looked up, partly in wonder,
partly in dismay, to Mr. Wharncliffe's face.

"This is the place," he said; and his face was grave enough then.
"Would you like to go in?"

"This?" said Matilda bewildered. "_This_ isn't the place? She don't
live _here?_ Does anybody live here?"

"Come down and let us see. You need not be afraid," he said. "There is
no danger."

Very unwillingly Matilda let the hand that held her draw her on to
descend the steps. If this was Sarah's home, she did not wonder at the
girl's hesitation about making it known. Sarah was quite right; it was
no place fit for Matilda to come to. How could she help letting Sarah
see by her face how dreadful she thought it?

Meanwhile she was going down the stone steps. They landed her in a
cellar room; it was nothing but a cellar; and without the clean dry
paving of brick or stone which we have in the cellars of our houses.
The little old cooking stove was nearly all the furniture; two or three
chairs or stools were around, but not one of them whole; and in two
corners were heaps, of what? Matilda could not make out anything but
rags, except a token of straw in one place. There was a forlorn table
besides with a few specimens of broken crockery upon it. A woman was
there; very poor though not _bad_-looking; two bits of ragged boys; and
lastly Sarah herself, decent and grave, as she had just come from
Sunday school, sitting on a box with her lesson book in her hand. She
got up quickly and came forward with a surprised face, in which there
shone also that wintry gleam of pleasure that Matilda had seen in it
before. The pleasure was for the sight of Mr. Wharncliffe; perhaps
Sarah was shy of her other visiter. However, Mr. Wharncliffe took the
conversation upon himself, and left it to nobody to feel or shew
awkwardness; which both Matilda and Sarah were ready to do. He had
none; Matilda thought he never could have any, anywhere; so gracious,
so free, his words and manner were in this wretched place; so pleasant
and kind, without a trace of consciousness that he had ever been in a
better room than this. And yet his boot heels made prints in the damp
earth floor. The poor slatternly woman roused up a little to meet his
words of cheer and look of sympathy; and Sarah came and stood by his
shoulder. It was an angel's visit. Matilda saw it, as well as she knew
that she had been walking with one; he brought some warmth and light
even into that drear region; some brightness even into those faces;
though he staid but a few minutes. Giving then a hearty hand grasp, not
to his scholar only but to the poor woman her mother, whom Matilda
thought it must be very disagreeable to touch, he with his new scholar
came away.

Matilda's desire to talk or wish to hear talking had suddenly ended.
She threaded the streets in a maze; and Mr. Wharncliffe was silent;
till block after block was passed and gradually a region of comparative
order and beauty was opening to them. At last he looked down at his
little silent companion.

"This is a pleasanter part of the city, isn't it?"

"O Mr. Wharncliffe!" Matilda burst forth, "why do they live there?"

"Because they cannot live anywhere else."

"They are so poor as that?"

"So poor as that. And a great many other people are so poor as that."

"How much would it cost?"

"For them to move? Well, it would cost the rent of a better room; and
they haven't got it. The mother cannot earn much; and Sarah is the
chief stay of the family."

"Have they nothing to live upon, but the pennies she gets for sweeping
the crossing?"

"Not much else. The mother makes slops, I believe; but that brings in
only a few more coppers a week."

"How much _would_ a better room cost, Mr. Wharncliffe?"

"A dollar a week, maybe; more or less, as the case might be."

There was silence again; until Mr. Wharncliffe and Matilda had come to
Blessington avenue and were walking down its clean and spacious sideway.

"Mr. Wharncliffe," said Matilda suddenly, "why are some people so rich
and other people so poor?"

"There are a great many reasons."

"What are some of them? can't I understand?"

"You can understand this; that people who are industrious, and careful,
and who have a talent for business, get on in the world better than
those who are idle or wasteful or self-indulgent or wanting in
cleverness."

"Yes; I can understand that."

"The first class of people make money, and their children, who maybe
are neither careful nor clever, inherit it; along with their business
friends, and their advantages and opportunities; while the children of
the idle and vicious inherit not merely the poverty but to some extent
the other disadvantages of their parents. So one set are naturally
growing richer and richer and the other naturally go on from poor to
poorer."

"Yes, I understand _that_," said Matilda, with a perplexed look. "But
some of these poor people are not bad nor idle?"

"Perhaps their parents have been. Or without business ability; and the
one thing often leads to another."

"But"--said Matilda, and stopped.

"What is it?"

"It puzzles me, sir. I was going to say, God could make it all better;
and why don't he?"

"He will do everything for us, Matilda," said her friend gravely,
"except those things he has given _us_ to do. He will help us to do
those; but he will not prevent the consequences of our idleness or
disobedience. Those we must suffer; and others suffer with us, and
because of us."

"But then"--said Matilda looking up,--"the rich ought to take care of
the poor."

"That is what the Lord meant we should do. We ought to find them work,
and see that they get proper pay for it; and not let them die of hunger
or disease in the mean while."

"Well, why don't people do so?" said Matilda.

"Some try. But in general, people have not come yet to love their
neighbours as themselves."

"Thank you, Mr. Wharncliffe," Matilda said, as he stopped at the foot
of Mrs. Lloyd's steps.

He smiled, and inquired, "For what?"

"For taking me there."

"Why?" said he, growing grave.

But a little to his surprise the little girl hurried up the steps
without making him any answer.

In the house, she hurried in like manner up the first flight of stairs
and up the second flight. Then, reaching her own floor, where nobody
was apt to be at that time of Sunday afternoons, the child stopped and
stood still.

She did not even wait to open her own door; but clasping the rail of
the balusters she bent down her little head there and burst into a
passion of weeping. Was there such utter misery in the world, and near
her, and she could not relieve it? Was it possible that another child,
like herself, could be so unlike herself in all the comforts and helps
and hopes of life, and no remedy? Matilda could not accept the truth
which her eyes had seen. She recalled Sarah's gentle, grave face, and
sober looks, as she had seen her on her crossing, along with the gleam
of a smile that had come over them two or three times; and her heart
almost broke. She stood still, sobbing, thinking herself quite safe and
alone; so that she started fearfully when she suddenly heard a voice
close by her. It was David Bartholomew, come out of his room.

"What in the world's to pay?" said he. "What _is_ the matter? You
needn't start as if I were a grisly bear! But what _is_ the matter,
Tilly?"

Matilda was less afraid of him lately; and she would have answered, but
there was too much to say. The burden of her heart could not be put
into words at first. She only cried aloud,--

"Oh David!--Oh David!"

"What then?" said David. "What has Judy been doing?"

"Judy! O nothing. I don't mind Judy."

"Very wise of you, I'm sure, and I am very glad to hear it. What _has_
troubled you? something bad, I should judge."

"Something so bad, you could never think it was true," said Matilda,
making vain efforts to dry off the tears which kept welling freshly
forth.

"Have you lost something?"

"I? O no; I haven't got any thing to lose. Nothing particular, I mean.
But I have seen such a place"--

"A _place?_" said David, very much puzzled. "What about the place?"

"Oh, David, such a place! And people live there!"--Matilda could not
get on.

David was curious. He stood and waited, while Matilda sobbed and tried
to stop and talk to him. For, seeing that he wanted to hear, it was a
sort of satisfaction to tell to some one what filled her heart. And at
last, being patient, he managed to get a tolerably clear report of the
case. He did not run off at once then. He stood still looking at
Matilda.

"It's disgraceful," he said. "It didn't use to be so among my people."

"And, oh David, what can we do? What can I do? I don't feel as if I
could _bear_ to think that Sarah must sleep in that place to-night. Why
the floor was just earth, damp and wet. And not a bedstead--just think!
What can I do, David?"

"I don't see that you can do much. You cannot build houses to lodge all
the poor of the city. That would take a good deal of money; more than
you have got, little one."

"But--I can't reach them all, but I can do something for this one,"
said Matilda. "I _must_ do something."

"Even that would take a good deal of money," said David.

"I must do something," Matilda repeated. And she went to her own room
to ponder how, while she was getting ready for dinner. Could she save
anything from her Christmas money?




CHAPTER XII.


Matilda's thoughts about Christmas took now another character. Instead
of the delightful confusion of pretty things for rich hands, among
which she had only to choose, her meditations dwelt now upon the
homelier supplies of the wants of her poor little neighbour. What could
be had instead of that damp cellar with its mud floor? how might some
beginnings of comfort be brought to cluster round the little
street-sweeper, who except in Sunday school had hardly known what
comfort was? It lay upon Matilda's heart; she dreamed about it at night
and thought about it nearly all day, while she was mending Mrs. Lloyd's
lace shawl.

The shawl was getting mended; that was a satisfactory certainty; but it
took a great deal of time. Slowly the delicate fabric seemed to grow,
and the place that the candle flame had entered seemed to be less and
less; very slowly, for the lace was exceedingly fine and the tracery of
embroidered or wrought flowers was exceeding rich. Matilda was shut up
in her room the most part of the time that week; it was the Christmas
week, and the shawl must be finished before the party of Friday night.
Mrs. Laval sometimes came in to look at the little worker and kiss her.
And one afternoon Norton came pounding at her door.

"Is it you, Norton?"

"Of course. Come out, Pink; we want you."

Matilda put down her work and opened the door.

"Come out; we are going to rehearse, and we want you, Pink."

"I should like to come, Norton, but I can't."

"What's the mischief? Why do you whisper?"

"I am not about any mischief; but I am busy, Norton. I cannot come,
indeed."

Norton pushed himself a little way into the room.

"Busy about what?" said he. "That's all bosh. What are you busy about?
What is _that?_ Hullo!"

For Norton's eye, roving round the room, caught the rich lace drapery
which lay upon one of Matilda's chairs. He went closer to look at it,
and then turned an amazed eye upon her.

"I know what this is, Pink. Whatever have you got it here for?"

"Hush, Norton; I am mending it."

"_Mending_ it! have you broken it?"

"No, not I; but Judy would wear it one night when we were practising;
and it got in the flame of the candle and was burnt; and Judy was
frightened, and I thought maybe I could mend it; and see, Norton,--you
can hardly tell the place, or you won't, when I have finished."

Norton fairly drew a low whistle and sat down to consider the matter.

"And _this_ is what keeps you away so. Judy will be obliged to you, I
hope. She doesn't deserve it. And grandmamma don't know! Well, Pink, I
always said you were a brick."

Matilda smiled and took up her mending.

"But how are you going to be ready for Christmas?"

"O I think about it, Norton, while I am working."

"Yes, but thinking will not buy your things."

"_That_ won't take very long. I do not think I shall get a great deal
now. O Norton, I have found something else that wants money."

"Money! I dare say," said Norton. "Everything wants money. What is it,
Pink? It isn't Lilac lane, anyhow."

"No, Norton; but worse."

"Go on," said Norton. "You needn't stop and look so._I_ can stand it.
What is it?"

Matilda dropped her lace for the minute, and told her walk and visit of
Sunday afternoon. As she told it, the tears gathered; and at the end
she dropped her face upon her knees and sobbed. Norton did not know
what to do.

"There's lots of such places," he said at last. "You needn't fret so.
This isn't the only one."

"O Norton, that makes it worse. One is enough; and I cannot help that;
and I _must_."

"Must what?" said Norton. "Help them? You cannot, Pink. It is no use
for you to try to lift all New York on your shoulders. It's no use to
think about it."

"I am not going to try to lift all New York," said the little girl,
making an effort to dry her eyes.

"And it is no good crying about it, you know."

"No, no good," said Matilda. "But I don't know, Norton; perhaps it is.
If other people cried about it, the thing would get mended."

"Not so easy as lace work," said Norton, looking at the cobweb tracery
tissue before him.

"But it must be mended, Norton?" said Matilda inquiringly, and almost
imploringly.

"Well, Pink, anybody that tries it will get mired. That's all I have to
say. There's no end to New York mud."

"But we can lift people out of it."

"_I_ can't," said Norton. "Nor you neither. No, you can't. There's lots
of societies and institutions and committees and boards, and all that
sort of thing; and no end of collections and contributions; and the
people that get the collections must attend to the people they are
collected for. _We_ can't, you know. Well, I must go and rehearse."

He went off; but immediately after another tap at the door announced
David. He stepped inside the door; a great mark of condescension. He
had never come to Matilda's room until now.

"So busy you can't spare time for proverbs?" he said. "But what is the
matter?" For Norton's want of sympathy had disappointed Matilda, and
she had tears in her eyes and on her cheeks again. What should she do
now? she thought. She had half counted on Norton's helping her. David
was quite earnest to know the cause of trouble; and Matilda at last
confessed she was thinking about the people that lived in that cellar
room.

"Where is the place?" David inquired.

"I can't tell; and I am sure you couldn't find it. We turned and
turned, going and coming. It's an ugly way too. You couldn't find it,
David."

"But your crying will not help them, Tilly."

"No," said Matilda, trying to dash the tears away. "If I could help
them, I wouldn't cry. But I must. O think of living so, David! No beds,
that we would call beds; and those on the dirty ground; and living
without _anything_. O I didn't know people lived so! What can I do?"

"I'll tell you," said David. "We'll try to find another place for them
to live, and see how much that would cost; and then we can lay our
plans."

Matilda was breathless for a minute. "O thank you. How can we find out
about that? I might ask Mr. Wharncliffe! mightn't I?"

"I should think you might."

"Then I'll do that, next time I see him. But I haven't got much money,
David."

"Well, we'll see about that. Find out how much a decent lodging would
cost; and then we can tell, you know. I'll make Judy help; and Norton
will shell out something. He always keeps holes in his purse."

"I don't see how he can have much in it, then," said Matilda, trying to
laugh. "But you are _very_ good, David."

"Well, you are good, I am sure," said he glancing at the lace. "Is that
thing going to keep you prisoner much longer?"

"No; it is getting done; it will be done in time," the little girl
answered gratefully and happily; and with a smile David left her.

The work went on nicely after that day. Matilda's visions grew
glorious, not of Christmas toys, but of changed human life, in one
place, at least. She went over and over all sorts of plans and
additions to plans; and half unconsciously her lace work grew like her
visions, fine and smooth, under her hands. However, Christmas gifts
were not to be quite despised or neglected, either; Matilda took time
once or twice to go out and make purchases. They were as modest and
carefully made purchases as could be. Mrs. Laval she had already
provided for, and Norton. For Judy Matilda bought a Scotch book mark or
leaf cutter, which cost two shillings. For David, a nice photograph
view of Jerusalem. A basket of fruit she sent by express to
Poughkeepsie to Maria; and Letitia's dress she matched with a silk
cravat for Anne. When these things were off her mind, and out of her
purse, Matilda counted carefully the money that was left, and put it
away in her trunk with tolerable satisfaction. It was, she thought, a
good little fund yet.

Meanwhile the lace-mending was almost done. Mrs. Laval came into
Matilda's room on the Thursday morning before Christmas, when Matilda
was putting her last touches to the work; and sat for some time
watching her. Then suddenly broke out with a new thought, as it seemed.

"You have no dress to wear to-morrow night!"

Matilda looked up in great astonishment.

"Mamma!--there is my red silk--and my green--and my blue crape."

"No white dress. I must have you in white."

"I have a white frock. It is old."

"_That_ wouldn't do, you dear child," said Mrs. Laval. "I'll have a
muslin for you. Judy will be in white, and so must you."

Matilda bent over her work again with pulses throbbing and cheeks
tingling with pleasure. But in another minute she looked up, and her
face had changed.

"How much would that new white dress cost, mamma?"

"I don't know," Mrs. Laval answered carelessly. "Sash and all--twenty
or twenty-five dollars perhaps."

Matilda went at her work again, but her fingers trembled. A minute
more, and she had thrown it down and was kneeling at Mrs. Laval's knee.

"Mamma, I want to ask you something."

"You may," said Mrs. Laval smiling.

"It is a _great_ something."

"I dare say you think so. Well, ask it."

"Mamma, I wish you would let me go without that white dress, and do
something else with the money!"

"Something else? What?" said Mrs. Laval, with inward amusement.

In answer to which, Matilda poured out the story of Sarah and her
wants, and her own wishes respecting them. Mrs. Laval heard her till
she had done, and then put both arms around her and kissed her.

"You dear child!" she said. "You would like all the world to be saints;
wouldn't you?"

"And so would you, mamma?"

"I am not one myself," said Mrs. Laval.

"But mamma, you would like all the world to be comfortable?"

"Yes, but I cannot reach all the world. I can reach you."

"This would make me--so very comfortable! mamma."

"But I want you to be as well dressed as Judy. And I cannot do
_everything_."

"Mamma," said Matilda, "I don't care at all,--in comparison to this."

"I care," said Mrs. Laval. "Is that dreadful piece of work nearly
finished?"

"Almost, now, mamma." And with a sigh Matilda sat down to it. She had
ventured as far as she thought best. In a few minutes more the long job
was finished. The shawl was exactly as good as new, Mrs. Laval
declared. She made Matilda tell her all about her learning the art of
lace-mending; and then broke faith; for she went straight to her mother
with the mended shawl and gave her the whole story over again. Matilda
did not suspect this; she thought Mrs. Laval had only taken the scarf
to put it safely away. Nobody else suspected it, for Mrs. Lloyd gave no
token of having become wiser than she was before.

Every thing now centred towards Christmas and the party of Christmas
eve. Even Sarah's affairs had to go into the background for the time,
though Matilda did not forget them. The Christmas gifts were all ready
and safe. An air of mystery and expectation was about all the young
people; and a good bustle of preparation occupied the thoughts and the
tongues at least of the old. An immense Christmas tree was brought in
and planted in a huge green tub in the drawing-room. Mrs. Lloyd and
Mrs. Laval and Mrs. Bartholomew were out a great deal, driving about in
the carriage; and bundles and boxes and packages of all shapes came to
the house. Matilda and Norton went out Friday morning on some remaining
errand of Christmas work; and they found that all the world was more or
less in the condition of Mrs. Lloyd's house. Everybody out, everybody
busy, everybody happy, more or less; a great quantity of parcels in
brown paper travelling about; a universal stir of pleasant intention.
Cars and busses went very full, at all times of day, and of all sorts
of people; and a certain genial Christmas light was upon the dingy city
streets. Only when Matilda passed Sarah Staples at her crossing, or
some other child such as she, there came a sort of tightness at her
heart; and she felt as if something was wrong even about the holidays.





Cambridge: Press of John Wilson and Son.






Typographical errors silently corrected:



Chapter 3: =They seemed frightened= replaced by ="They seemed
frightened=

Chapter 4: ="let him impart= replaced by ='let him impart=

Chapter 7: ="The conversation had got= replaced by =The conversation
had got=

Chapter 9: =know how he cares= replaced by =know how He cares=









End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The House in Town, by Susan Warner

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HOUSE IN TOWN ***

***** This file should be named 30148-8.txt or 30148-8.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/3/0/1/4/30148/

Produced by Daniel Fromont.  HTML version by Al Haines.

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.net/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.net),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
donations.  To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.net

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.